《The Tournament [A Non-Traditional Fantasy]》 First Character Glossary Welcome to the First Character Glossary! This is here as a tool and refresher for any and all characters appearing across the first sixty four chapters. Yes, even if the chapter is not released yet. The list is divided into three categories: Tournament Invitees, Historically Important Characters, and Friends and Foes of Tournament Contestants. Each sections is listed in order of appearance. One last HUGE SPOILER WARNING!! Tournament Invitees The Knight True name: Ad Rem Age: 58 Description: Ad Rem was once the captain of the notorious murugan squad, an elite group of the Pangean Entente¡¯s greatest soldiers. He led them through countless battles and victories taking part in some of the most pivotal battles of the second human-mokoi war. As the war continued on his responsibilities expanded and he started taking charge over larger battalions eventually being in charge of leading the invasive force into the mokoi badlands. During the war, he met with Doyen the hero of New Heirisson conquest (though this was before he had that title) when the two had a friendly duel Ad Rem lost. This was the beginning of Doyen¡¯s rise to fame much to Ad¡¯s chagrin. Now with the war over and his age creeping up on him he has been relegated to working behind a desk; a fact that he is very much displeased with. The Sailor True name: Quietus Age: 1213 Description: Quietus was a monster hunter who made a living being hired by sailors to guard their ships from sea monsters. One day he was attacked by a sea monster and cursed with undeath. He made it his life¡¯s mission to get revenge on the monster but when he encountered it again he lost their duel a second time being cast to the bottom of the ocean. Many, many years later a fishing crew for supplying Parapet Island with food found him. With anyone he knew being long dead he had no home and so settled in under the wing of the Pangean Entente. The Pith True name: Pithy Age: 41 Description: Pithy was a part of an adventuring duo with his girlfriend. Ever since her death he has been searching for a way to resurrect her. This mission leads Pithy to finding and using a unicorn horn but the ritual ends up failing. The Vampire True name: N/A Age: 1556 Description: The vampire is an extremely powerful mokoi noble. Finding himself disillusioned with his home continent he set out to find his place in Trammel. The Vampire formed his own nation called the Pleurothallidinae and settled down in a valley which previously was owned by the sodality of rain. Now the Vampire only concerns himself with finding the blood of powerful people to consume. The Flare True name: Poetaster Age: 1998 Description: Poetaster is obsessed with fame and attention and loves being in the spotlight. Poetaster made their debut right in time with the invention of the incalescent firebox and so has seen a meteoric growth in popularity being the very first IF-star. The Game True name: Not revealed yet Age: 23 Description: Born in Aegis, the Game has had to deal with his fare share of struggles but he uses his power to create universal laws of the universe to get past it. Though his power does come with the downside that all those affected by his laws must agree to its terms. The Fusilier True name: Sapphic Age: 41 Definition: Growing up in Aegis during the second human-mokoi war Sapphic along with her childhood friend Schlemiel made their living as bandits. In their escapades Schlemiel contracted Arcanal jackal Germination and unsuppressed accelerated essence metamorphosis. The two girls then dedicated themselves to holding back and finding the cure for this illness. Though unsuccessful in curing Schlemiel they were so successful in their banditry that the Pangean Entente had to pull the murugan squad from the frontlines to deal with them. In their confrontation with murugan squad, Schlemiel was captured and Sapphic presumed dead. Sapphic continued her life as a bandit though making sure to not draw as much attention until years later she found Schlemiel again. Except Schlemiel was married and with child as well as her sickness had progressed to a terminal stage. Sapphic stayed with Schlemiel for her final months before moving on where she was confronted by the white witch to help in her plan. The white witch informed that Schlemiel¡¯s daughter inherited the same sickness as her mother and if she helped the white witch they could create the cure. With this in mind Sapphic agreed to join the white witch. Also of note: both Sapphic and Schlemiel were extraordinary marksman to the point that Schlemiel was considered the greatest marksman alive and upon her death Sapphic inherited the title. The River True name: Firn Rain Age: 29 Description: Firn is the first born and currently only son to the chief of the sodality of rain and is a gifted practitioner of water manipulation. The problem is that he grew up alongside N¨¦v¨¦ and Scoria whose talents eclipsed his. Scoria being the first prince of the sodality of rains nemesis: the sodality of cinder. And N¨¦v¨¦ later running away to betray humanity and join the white witch, Firn is seen as a failure by his people for constantly losing to them. When they were younger, Firn had been betrothed to N¨¦v¨¦. The Reliquary True name: Not revealed yet Age: 34 Description: His mentor was killed leaving his final quest to deliver a certain briefcase uncomplete. The reliquary took his mentors rabbit mask and now hopes to finish what his mentor had started but he doesn¡¯t know who or where he is supposed to deliver the briefcase. Following the clues left by his late mentor he discovers a secret organization known as the masks. The rabbit was a well known member of the group and upon sneaking into one of their meetings a fight breaks out leading to the death of the bull, the death of the lamb, the awakening of the starfish, and the betrayal of the octopus. The Sage True name: Ken Ream Age: 112 Description: Ken Ream was a genius prodigy being the youngest student ever to both be accepted and graduate from Ersatz University. He was invited to the fifth Tournament at the young age of twelve under the title of the Apprentice but lost in the third round. For many years he stayed at Ersatz University as a professor and dedicated himself to research. Later seeing great potential in a young peasant named Doyen, he joins the boy in his freelance efforts to help in the second human-mokoi war. After ¡®defeating¡¯ the mokoi khan with Doyen and the Saviors he returned to his prestigious position at Ersatz University. Though now with his invigorated fame he also holds a significant presence in politics as well. The Loner True name: Not revealed Age: 22 Description: The loner has the power to manifest green balls of energy which he can expand and constrict at will. He also spends a lot of time in deserts though it is yet to be seen whether that is willfully so or simply due to a lack of navigational skills. The Band True name: Liederkranz Age: 32 Description: Liederkranz was one of the original members of the murugan squad and also the youngest member of the team. She took part in the invasive force to the mokoi badlands. After the death of the mokoi khan she retired from the life of a soldier and returned to her hometown to be a teacher. The Asset True name: Weltschmerz Age: 34 Description: Weltschmerz grew up in the north of the sodality of rain and her village felt firsthand the impact of the Pleurothallidinae. After a particularly gruesome raid, Weltschmerz was left as the only survivor of her village and has hence dedicated her life to exterminating all mokoi: especially the Pleurothallidinae. The Dragon True name: Muse Age: 1988 Description: An extremely powerful dragon with only one arm. Widely known as one of the most powerful dragons of the serpentine mountains and worshipped by the Tarragon monks as one of the four primordial deities, specifically the dragon of knowledge. Muse is obsessed with knowledge and books and is always excited to expand his horizons. Currently he has kidnapped a human female called Maitre d¡¯ to help teach him of the modern world. The Antecedent True name: Radix Age: 15 Description: Radix is a normal teenage boy with green eyes from our world but after getting hit by a truck and having a strange meeting with a girl with a headband he was summoned. The devadoots summoned Radix granting him some of their divine powers to enter the Tournament and slay the White witch. The Bud True name: Copse Age: 292 Description: Copse is a relatively young but extremely powerful forest spirit. His first forest was logged by humans for the construction of a new arena forcing Copse to create a new forest which all of his animal denizens keep reminding him is not as good as the first. Copse is very closely tied with the soul sea and may very well be the most skilled soul manipulator in the world. Bounty True name: Tiff Age: 36 Description: Tiff always dreamed of being an adventurer. Unfortunately for him he has the world¡¯s worst case of wrong place wrong time and is thought to be responsible for the obliteration of the city of Abut, the city of Scree, and the Country of Smiling Skies. Due to this, he has been dubbed the calamity kid and has the honor of being the human with the world¡¯s largest bounty. Later he was even spotted conversing with the white witch making many believe that he is working with her. Due to all of these factors Tiff is either hated or feared by pretty much the entire world. His closest relationship is that with a bounty hunter group called the Mewls who have dedicated their lives to killing him. The Weapon True name: Not revealed Age: 22 Description: The Weapon was built by the mokoi khan to fight in the second human-mokoi war but upon the hatching of the khan¡¯s daughter princess Vow, the Weapon was relegated as her security. The Weapon then lived most of its life as Vow¡¯s pet until she one day ran away from home. Now the Weapon spends its time searching for its princess. The Emulation True name: Pan Age: 45 Description: Pan was childhood friends with Doyen and the two agreed that they would set out for adventure and defeat the evil mokoi army. Things would not turn out as Pan dreamed as his best friend left their small village without him and did exactly that. Pan stayed in his village protecting it from antagonist like the clotted forest mercenary. He even battled against Mulct and Filch at the time. One day Pan is confronted by the white witch and is told that Doyen is dying and if Pan joins the white witch they can save him. With this in mind he joins the white witch. The Topiary True name: Palmer Age: 134 Description: Palmer wanders around the world searching for a place he can plant his fruit orchard. He carries around with him a basket full of fruits and can make trees bloom. If someone eats the seed of one of his trees they will transform into a tree. Palmer carries with him an empty purple sheathe. The Song True Name: not revealed Age: 21 Description: The song is an adventurer who lives in the golden country. He is extremely poor and is hated by the adventurer guild staff, especially Inamorata. He carries a violin with him and is quite the talented musician. One day he takes a quest from the guild to subjugate a mokoi and finds out that the mokoi is a very amicable person. He kills the mokoi anyway. The Noumenon True Name: N/A Age: 3997 Description: The Noumenon was created by the Chauffer and subsequently abandoned. It travelled around the universe in search of the chauffer before finally finding it in the world of our story. The Noumenon learned much about people, family, emotions, love, and decided that it hated the chauffer. The Noumenon was invited to the fifth Tournament and won. Its wish was to fight the Chauffer which it then lost to. The Monster True Name: Livy Age: 1952 Description: Livy is a monster that lives atop the mountain on Hengist island. She collects the blood of trespassing humans to feed to a woman that is kept within Livy¡¯s lair. The Hunter True name: not revealed Age: 55 Description:A bounty hunter who captures and fights the dregs of society. A certain mission he was doing eventually led to an enemy who could summon vegetable creatures by using an arcane heart. The Repudiate True name: ¨¦p¨¦e Age: 19 Description: Daughter of a renowned general from the sodality of cinder who runs his own dojo. ¨¦p¨¦e is a masterful swordswoman who has been practicing in secret from her father. Her father believes that as a woman she is not fit to be a fighter nor to be the next head of the clan. ¨¦p¨¦e joins the Tournament to prove him wrong. The Hyperborean True name: Hiemal Age: 36 Description: Hiemal was born in the country of smiling skies but when the country was suddenly cast into an endless assault of natural calamities he became the last living member of his family and left the country. Cursed with being eternally cold, Hiemal searched for a way to warm up leading him into the anhydrous desert where he met the Phlogiston tribe. The tribe happily took him in and taught him the ways of their phlogiston flame. In a feeble attempt to keep warm, Hiemal sits in the village¡¯s central bonfire and wears their ritualistic crockpot on his head subsisting only off of its boiling soup. This has given him the name Mr. Crockpot by the village children. Hiemal has unlocked the first flame but is struggling with unlocking the second. The Mother True name: Granny Ayah Age: 155 Description: Ayah is a swamp creature and caretaker for a special fruit that is growing there. When the fruit was stolen she left the cruor swamps to find it and even fought in the fifth Tournament in hopes of wishing for it back though she lost in the semi-finals. The Scribe True Name: Pen Age: 3,500,006,084 Description: Pen is a shapeshifter with blue eyes and always wears a yellow headband over their head. Pen observes the world around them and when Pen went to go visit the last of the vvitchenbreivers it met the White witch. On a whim Pen chose to adopt the orphaned child. The Bolide True Name: Eddy Age: 16 Description: A young farmhand who¡¯s parents passed away when he was a baby. Now he lives with his abusive uncle dreaming of escaping and becoming an adventurer like the great hero¡¯s of story. Now that he has been invited to the Tournament that might not just be a dream. The Apprentice True Name: Picayune Distingue Age: 16 Description: A prodigious student of Ersatz university, best friend of Espy, boyfriend to Belabor and studies directly under Ken Ream. Having spent much of his life studying under and meeting some of the most powerful people in the world he is aware of their strength and is utterly terrified to face them in the Tournament. The Cockatrice True name: N/A Age: 4 Description: A simple cockatrice whose abilities are leaps and bounds greater than any other of its species. It can turn everything it looks at to a special stone which doubles as nutrients for the creature. The Phoenix True Name: Scoria Cinder Age: 21 Description: Son of the chief of the sodality of Cinder. One of the best fire users the sodality has seen for a long time.Secretly loves having pen pals and frequently writes to many individuals from all around the world. He lost against N¨¦v¨¦ in the elemental festival tournament every time they fought. In the few passing months before the tournament he was personally trained and groomed by Bennu the phoenix. Bennu then gave his phoenix title to Scoria. Scoria cares deeply for N¨¦v¨¦ and wants to somehow bring her back to the ¡®good side¡¯. Scoria often goes out into the forest to hang out with his friend ¨¦p¨¦e and train.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. The Illusionist True name: Cicerone Age: 1548 Description: Cicerone is an adult devadoot with one pair of wings. He is extremely powerful with the capability to create any illusion, and is one of the chief deities of the devadootian church. He had managed to get his hands on an arcane heart which Addle (a child devaoot) accidentally dropped into the other side of the edge of the world. The Curio True name: Arete Age: 230 Description: Arete was a colonel and a spy in the mokoi army and reported directly to the mokoi khan. She had her spies infiltrated in many human organizations. Unhappy with the direction the mokoi khan was taking their country she allied herself with the white witch to create the mokoi surrogate revolutionary army and overthrew the khan by suddenly rebelling just when the human invasive force arrived in the mokoi badlands allowing them to kill the Khan. Now Arete is queen of the mokoi badlands and trying to subdue any remaining dissidents, namely general Zeal of the original mokoi army. The Chosen True Name: Wish Heirisson Age: 15 Description: Wish is the child of Doyen and Iatric two of history¡¯s greatest heroes. His familial relationship is strained due to his white hair and the many traumas his parents bare. Due to his mother being princess of Bemean he has close ties with royalty. Two of Wish¡¯s friends, a noble and a commoner, secretly had a baby and Wish helped them deliver it. Unbeknownst to these friends, a certain group is aware of this and is trying to assassinate the baby. Also unbeknownst to the couple, Wish has been protecting them and has kept their attacker politically tied up. The Ghost True Name: Ignis Fatuus Physical Age: 13 Spiritual Age: 53 Description: A young child who had Basal, a powerful monster as a pet. The monster sacrificed its soul so that her own soul could survive destruction upon her death. Ever since then her ghost has remained with her family watching them grow. The Mire True Name: N/A Age: 1794 Description: A swamp creature charged with taking care of the entirety of the Cruor swamps. It is parent to almost all life in the swamp. Due to its importance and growing frailty. The mire has been spending much of its time tending to a tree deep in the swamp that has lost its fruit. The Ardent True name: Sanguine Age: 13 Description: An up and coming fighter in the sodality of cinder. Due to her amazing performance in the elemental festival tournament many of the sodality are looking to her as the next prodigy. At the elemental festival she met prince Scoria and the two became fast friends and pen pals. Sanguine has a crush on Amore and accidentally said I love you to him. She is also best friends with Malady who has an unknown fatal illness. Sanguine is also unwittingly deeply tied to the soul sea and if any of her emotions get out of control a soul entity tied to that emotion can possess her. She uses this ability to her advantage to be a super hero magical girl in her community. The Commander True name: Zeal Age: 999 Description: As a young mokoi, Zeal was obsessed with the stories of the mokoi khan and its exploits in the first human-mokoi war (at the time just the human-mokoi war) and dedicated his life to being the greatest warrior. When the mokoi khan was freed from the clutches of the devadoots by the white witch, he helped the khan reclaim its throne and became general of the first army. He then became chief strategist for the second human-mokoi war. When a large portion of his own army betrayed him revealing themselves as the mokoi surrogate revolutionary army and let the mokoi khan die he had to relinquish his troops from Trammel and reclaim the throne for his late khan. The Obstacle True name: Espy Foofaraw Age: 20 Description: A prodigious student of Ersatz University, he managed to get an internship at the Tournament Corporation. While interning there he begins to unravel a conspiracy regarding the purpose and origins of the Tournament. A last-minute change is made to the Tournament roster to shut him up. He is best friends with Picayune and has a younger sister named Patsy. The Child True name: Vow Age: 20 Incubation time: 200 Description: Vow was gifted to the mokoi khan as an egg for winning the fourth Tournament. In the year 3980 the white witch visited the mokoi khan and hatched her egg. She lived with the khan for only four years before it was murdered and Arete and the white witch took over as her paternal figures. Disillusioned by all the violence and pain that made up her childhood she ran away from the mokoi badlands going to the human continent of Trammel in search of discovering why their species conflict so much. The Fairy True name: Nymph Age: 507 Description: Nymph is a mischievous fairy that loves the taste of flesh especially young children. Her favorite cut is the lower lip. The Nimbus True name: not revealed Age: 42 Description: A being tied to nature itself. It was captured by the country of smiling skies to be used and abused. When it escaped from its confinement it exacted its revenge destroying the entire country and killing nearly all who remained within. The Animal True name: Basal Age: 113 Description: A powerful monster who was adopted by the Fatuus family. He sacrificed his soul to save Ignis¡¯s soul from complete destruction upon her death. Though no longer in his own body, his soul still lives through her and such he did not die from this sacrifice. Ever since, he has watched over the Fatuus family refusing to let another lose their life. Now without his own soul in his body he can no longer glimpse into the soul sea. The Flower True name: Not revealed Age: 33 Description: The flower has the ability to make small plants sprout anywhere his body touches. He was once told about a specific flower in his journey and has dedicated his life to finding it. The Toil True name: TOIL Age: 1 month Description: The Toil is a weaponized mechanical humanoid that was reverse engineered by the TOIL initiative using the similarly designed weaponized machines of the ancient civilization. A large portion of the TOIL team snuck into the office after hours to use a formula given to them by the white witch and complete the Toil¡¯s creation. The Umbra True name: Errant Age: 20 Description: Member of the Banausic cardinals. He uses an unwieldly massive sword as a weapon and has far since surpassed the capabilities of his comrades. He remains with them regardless. After killing a baby dragon and having a scare with meeting an adult dragon the team decided to take it slow and join the militia effort to defeat the pleurothallidinae. There they met Weltschmerz. The Sin-eater True name: Mulct Age: 30 Description: Once a member of the clotted forest mercenaries he even fought Pan and successfully held him back along with his love Filch. After the death of his partner at the hand of Ad Rem (The Knight), Mulct plummeted into a negative spiral until finally the white witch approached him and offered him a way to bring Filch back to life. With this in mind he joined the white witch. Mulct has been sober ever since. Divine-warden True name: Lenity Age: 1217 Description: Lenity is a child devadoot who is charged with enforcing the law in the divine realm. Lenity is a prodigious child being both extremely powerful and extremely intelligent at such a young age. Her growth however has been stunted as she refuses to partake in the aging ceremony to become an adult and get hers wings. Lenity was the one responsible for pulling out a summoned soul to pit against the white witch. Lenity is also responsible for seeking out the heretical devadoot known as Tartuffe. The Golem True name: N/A Age: 38 Description: The golem was created as a guardian for its master. This task was made a little more difficult when the golem¡¯s master died. It now travels the world with the master trapped in the golem¡¯s stone body in search of a way to bring its master back the life. On its journey the golem came across a pebble and felt that the pebble was important so brought the pebble with it. Now the golem has two quests, to save its master¡¯s life and understand why the pebble is so important to it. The Bulwark True name: Not revealed Age: 26 Description: This is not the Bulwark. The Bulwark is dead and this man claimed the title. This ¡®Bulwark¡¯ is an assassin who works for the Tabulate syndicate. He was ordered to assassinate Jocund the wall, a member of the legendary adventuring group the Saviors. Just as his assassination was successful Jocund received an invitation to the tournament under the title of the Bulwark. This assassin finds joy in difficult assassinations that require a lot of thought and planning to pull off. The Archeologist True name: Sully Surety Age: 33 Description: Sully is a genius scientist who founded the TOIL initiative during the second human-mokoi war. One of Sully¡¯s greatest inventions was the incalescent firebox. Getting bored with the slow progress of the Toil initiative, he stepped back from direct involvement and began exploring the ruins of the ancient civilization. Sully is immune to mercurial essence and has a device that can calculate how much mercurial essence is in a given area. On one expedition into the ruins, Sully came across an underground facility in which there was a strange device that could warp and shift, grow and shrink in incomprehensible ways. The chauffer took interest in this device as well and took it right before giving Sully the invitation. The Amaranthine True name: not revealed Age: 4320 Description: An exceptionally old immortal with strange eyes. His entire family lineage have increased regenerative abilities but none can compare to the near omnipotence of his own. The Spear (Rabbit-foot) True name: Waif Age: 8 Description: Waif is a young orphan living in Aegis. When she discovered that her orphanage was planning on selling her to an investor in the orphanage she ran away and uncovered a cave in which a suit of armor was impaled by a spear. When touching the spear she discovered that she could hear its thoughts and it has commanded her to wield it for the Tournament. The Spear (True) True name: Schizo Age: 527 Description: Schizo is a powerful human who had won the first Tournament and was imprisoned by the devadoots so that they could drink from his soul. After the Patriarch and many of the higher ups of the divine realm were killed by the white witch, all who knew of Schizo¡¯s existence were killed. He was then left to slowly build up his power by consuming rogue souls until eventually Waif found him and formed a soul bond. Now he meets the chauffer again and gets an invitation to the Tournament again. The Friend True name: Pinna Age: 76 Description: Pinna is a mokoi who, disheartened by the terrible state of the mokoi badlands, tried her luck at the dungeon of Ingress. There she found a fondness for human culture and has become a bit of a fangirl to this foreign culture, reading all their literature and gobbling up their media. The only issue is that she also likes gobbling them up. Pinna dreams of a unified world where human and mokoi can live together in harmony. The Anlace True name: not revealed Age: 21 Description: The Anlace is a mutant who was in hiding from the tabulate syndicate. She also managed to steal a briefcase from the Masks and has collected three of these powerful porcelain masks. The Lead True name: Rex Age: 42 Description: Rex is the king of the golden country, he was cursed by a gold spirit to have everything he touched turn to gold. The curse was supposed to lead to his death but due to the king¡¯s adept use of magic he was able to feed himself off of essence and never starved. This ability still led to the destruction of gold as a form of currency. Despite this, the golden country is relatively affluent as gold is still an extremely useful metal. The Angel True name: Tartuffe Age: 120 Description: Tartuffe is the youngest adult devadoot in all of devadoot history. Tartuffe has gone through the aging ceremony eleven times giving her eleven pairs of wings. Tartuffe abandoned the divine realm and fell in love with a human named Swain. She hopes that by winning the Tournament she can wish to be human so that the Devadoots no longer seek her retribution. The Toxophilite True name: Biddy Age: 17 Description: Daughter to Schlemiel the savage archer greatest marksman alive and trained by both Schlemiel and Sapphic (the new greatest marksman alive). From a young age Biddy has walked in her mother¡¯s footsteps to become powerful enough to enter the Tournament and defeat her mentor claiming the title of greatest marksman alive back for her family. That is her final goal she hopes to accomplish before the sickness she inherited from her mother claims her life. The Ascetic True name: Squally Age: 56 Description: Squally is a high ranking Tarragon monk who worships under one of the four primordial dragons, M¨¦nage the blood dragon. When Squally takes a nap on the day that the invitations are handed out he has a strange dream of many great beings conferring above a foreign solar system. The Floe True name: N¨¦v¨¦ Age: 19 Description: N¨¦v¨¦ is a prodigious child from the sodality of rain. Every year she took part in the elemental festival tournament she had to be pushed up to an older category as she was too skilled for her peers. This garnered the attention of the rain royalty which led to her, once a mere peasant, being adopted by a noble family and betrothed to Firn, the first prince of the sodality of rain. During her time at the elemental festivals, N¨¦v¨¦ befriended Scoria the prince of the sodality of cinder thinking of him as a comrade in excellence. Eventually she learnt a secret technique that she wanted to unveil to him at the elemental festival but when they met she was so disappointed that his skills did not grow as quickly as hers that she beat him to a bloody pulp. When running away she was confronted by the White witch who said that if she joined her, she could be with other excellent people. With this in mind N¨¦v¨¦ joined. The Craven True name: Tiffany Age: 16 Description: Tiffany is a poor peasant who lives in a small town. She spends her time idly doing drugs and drinking alcohol. One of the town elders, a man named Care sees the potential that Tiffany has and has made it his goal to see her use her full capabilities. With this, he was able to convince her to apply to Ersatz university. In the final interview stage of her scholarship application she became so frustrated with the process she purposefully sabotaged it making as much of a scene as possible. When she returned back home, she managed to successfully create an arcane pill which she swallowed. When offered an invitation to the Tournament she denied it but the next day when she woke up she discovered that the Chauffer simply went and offered the invitation to Care who accepted it on her behalf. The Hero True name: Doyen Heirisson Age: 44 Description: Left his home at a young age to found an adventuring group called The Saviors and join in the second human-mokoi war. Due to his great efforts in the battle of New Heirisson he was given the title hero of New-heirisson conquest. Later in the war, The Saviors made it all the way to the mokoi khan¡¯s castle and Doyen uses a powerful relic to sacrifice his life to gain the power required to defeat the khan. After defeating the khan the white witch steals his heart and sends the group back to Trammel. Doyen later marries Iatric and bears a child named Wish. After his battle with the khan, Doyen no longer ages and also has these strange feelings invade his mind sometimes. The Witch True name: White Witch Age: 238 Description: A blind inhuman creature that is hated for having killed God (The patriarch of the Devadoots). She has formed an alliance with Arete to secretly help humanity make it across the mokoi badlands and defeat the mokoi khan. Moments before the human¡¯s victory the white witch interrupted sending all but Doyen back to Trammel so that she could steal his heart. Throughout the years, the White witch has been recruiting exceptional people for a scheme she plans to enact upon the start of the Tournament. Historically Important Characters Name: Schlemiel Relation: Mother of Biddy (The Toxophilite) / Infamous Bandit / Member of murugan squad Life: 3959-3989 Description: In her younger years she was a bandit along with Sapphic (The Fusilier) where she eventually contracted Arcanal jackal Germination and unsuppressed accelerated essence metamorphosis. In one of their attempts to find a cure, Schlemiel was captured and imprisoned by the murugan squad. Later she joined the murugan squad and helped them in the war where she would be known to the masses as Schlemiel the Savage archer, few people would know of her past as a bandit. Once over she retired and got married to a soldier she met during the war eventually becoming pregnant and giving birth to Biddy. Her sickness worsened and eventually Sapphic returned staying with Schlemiel and her family until she eventually died. Schlemiel taught Biddy many of her skills with archery. Name: Unknown Relation: Father of Firn (The River) / Chief of sodality of rain Age: 54 Description: Chief of the Sodality of Rain. He is unimpressed with the constant failures of his son and questions whether he is worth inheriting the throne. He wants to see N¨¦v¨¦ returned to the sodality. Name: Rabbit Relation: Adoptive parent of The Reliquary / high ranking member of the Masks Life: 3948 - 3990 Description: Was a member of the secretive group known as the masks and carried the mask of the rabbit. He was tasked with a special mission to deliver a briefcase to someone. On this mission he took in the reliquary. A few years later the rabbit was killed leaving his mission and mask behind for the reliquary. Name: Unknown Relation: Unknown relation with Livy (The Monster) Age: 1952 Description: An extremely fragile woman that requires blood to live. She is bedridden and only acquires this blood with the help of Livy (The Monster) Name: Unknown Relation: Creator of the Golem Life: 3928 ¨C 3994 Description: An extremely powerful wizard who somehow found a way to manipulate pure therra and created the Golem. Name: Goldy Relation: Gold spirit / torturer of Rex (The Lead) / friend of Rex (The Lead) Age: 5,230,000,017 Description: A gold spirit that cursed King Rex to have anything he touch turn to gold. Having failed to teach Rex the lesson he wanted, Goldy has dedicated his life to tormenting Rex and making him regret ever having met Goldy. Name: Iatric Relation: Wife of Doyen (The Hero) / Mother of Wish (The Chosen) / Princess of Bemean / member of The Saviors Age: 39 Description: A princess of Bemean who joined Doyen (The Hero)¡¯s team the Saviors in their quest to fight back the mokoi in the second human-mokoi war. During this time she was dubbed Iatric the Holy light. She was a part of the team that went to the mokoi badlands and fought against the mokoi khan. After the khan¡¯s defeat she married Doyen and gave birth to Wish. Name: Jocund Relation: Member of the Saviors Life: 3950 ¨C 4000 Description: A peasant who joined Doyen (The Hero)¡¯s team the Saviors in their quest to fight back the mokoi in the second human-mokoi war. During this time he was dubbed Jocund the Wall. He was a part of the team that went to the mokoi badlands and fought against the mokoi khan. In this fight he lost an arm. After the khan¡¯s defeat he was granted the title of noble and was eventually assassinated by the tabulate syndicate. Name: Forgo Miff Relation: Member of the Saviors Life: 3962 -3984 Description: A noble who joined Doyen (The Hero)¡¯s team the Saviors in their quest to fight back the mokoi in the second human-mokoi war. During this time she was dubbed Forgo the Ballista. She was a part of the team that went to the mokoi badlands and fought against the mokoi khan. In this fight she lost her life saving Ken (The Sage). Name: Bennu Relation: The Phoenix of the sodality of cinder / mentor to Scoria (The Phoenix) / member of murugan squad. Life: 3016 ¨C 4000 Description: Inherited the title of The Pheonix and was one of murugan squad¡¯s original members. He was a part of the team that went to the mokoi badlands. After the khan¡¯s defeat he went into pseudo retirement and spent much of his time tutoring Scoria (The Phoenix). Just before the Tournament begins he sacrifices himself so that Scoria may inherit the Phoenix title and have a better chance to capture N¨¦v¨¦ (The Floe) and bring peace to the sodalities. Name: Emeritus Relation: Member of Murugan squad / brother of Emerita Age: 37 Description: One of the original members of murugan squad. Was a part of the team that went to the mokoi badlands. Not much is known of Emeritus after the Khan¡¯s defeat. Name: Emerita Relation: Member of murugan squad / sister of Emeritus Life: 3963 ¨C 3984 Description: One of the original members of murugan squad. Was a part of the team that went to the mokoi badlands. Died in the expedition to the mokoi badlands. Name: Ardor Relation: Mokoi Khan Life: 1984 ¨C 3984 Description: Ruler of all the mokoi. Started both the first and second human-mokoi war. After its loss in the first war it was captured and imprisoned by the devadoots. Later Ardor was saved by the white witch. Ardor took back its place as the ruler of the mokoi with the help of Zeal (The Commander). Ardor won the fourth Tournament and wished for an heir being granted an egg. Ardor started the second human-mokoi war. Ardor was visited by the white witch who helped hatch the egg giving birth to Vow (The Child). Later Ardor would fight against the Saviors and be killed by Doyen (The Hero). Name: Patriarch Relation: Leader of the Devadoots / ex-God Life: 1800 ¨C 3776 Description: The Patriarch was the leader of the devadoots and led them in saving humanity during the first human-mokoi war. After this, the devadoots were worshipped as gods and the Patriarch was worshipped as the capital G God or head-god so to speak. Popular belief is that the Patriarch was killed by the white witch in 3776 proving that the devadoots were not gods, but the patriarch¡¯s lingering soul told Lenity (The Divine warden) that the white witch may not have been the one to kill the Patriarch. Name: Unknown Relation: Masked as the starfish or black star by the Masks Age: 18 Description: He was seeking revenge so he teamed with the Masks and quickly rose up the ranks. Eventually he was granted the Masks of the starfish and was told to replace the Octopus. Name: Unknown Relation: Masked as the Octopus by the Masks Age: 347 Description: Secretly a mokoi, the octopus was a high ranking member of the Masks but had to leave the organization when he accidentally let the Lamb be killed by the Reliquary. He is now a rogue agent. Name: Unknown Relation: Masked as the wolf by the Masks Age: 46 Description: Was a high ranking member of the Masks and very close to the Rabbit. She had her arm melted off by the Starfish and was abandoned by the Masks. She is now a rogue agent. Name: Unknown Relation: Masked as the fox by the Masks Age: 54 Description: Was a high ranking member of the Masks and very close to the Bull. He was abandoned by the Masks and is now a rogue agent. Name: Unknown Relation: Masked as the Bull by the Masks Life: 3950 ¨C 4000 Description: Was a high ranking member of the Masks and very close to the Fox. Was killed by the Reliquary Name: Unknown Relation: Masked as the Turtle by the Masks Age: 33 Description: Was a high ranking member of the Masks. Was attacked by the Starfish putting her in a coma and was abandoned by the Masks. She is now a rogue agent. Name: Unknown Relation: Masked as the Lamb by the Masks / unknown high nobility Life: 3985 ¨C 4000 Description: Became a high ranking member of the Masks by using his connections and power as a powerful noble outside of his persona. He was killed by the Reliquary. Name: M¨¦nage Relation: The Blood Dragon Age: 2153 Description: An extremely powerful dragon who collects the dropped blood of other dragons. Is Worshipped by Squally (The Ascetic). Is worshipped by the Tarragon monks as one of the four principal dragons, the dragon of blood. Name: Unknown Relation: The Power Dragon / The three-armed dragon Age: 1137 Description: Widely believed to be the most powerful dragon and one of the most powerful beings in the world. Handedly won the third tournament under the title of the dragon. Is worshipped by the Tarragon monks as one of the four principal dragons, the dragon of power. Defeated Muse (The Dragon) and took one of his arms grafting it to his body for his own use. Name: Unknown Relation: The Soul Dragon Age: 2746 Description: Worshipped by the Tarragon monks as one of the four principal dragons, the dragon of soul. Name: Villein Relation: Farmer of great skill Age: 26 Description: A farmer from the sodality of rain whose daughter and wife were killed by a stone anomaly. He learnt how to create sentient vegetable minions and used them to steal an arcane heart. He plans to get revenge on this stone anomaly. Name: Mosey Relation: One of the last Vvitchenbreivers Life: 3722 ¨C 3766 Description: One of the last vvitchenbreivers who was hunted down by the devadootian church. Name: Aphor Relation: General of the Sodality of Rain Age: Unknown Description: Famous general of the Sodality of Rain. Firn (The River) put him in charge of managing the militia which was too attack the Pleurothallidinae. Name: Seer Relation: murugan squad informant/ member of Inapt adventurer group Life: unknown - 3999 Description: Graduated from Ersatz university, worked as a strategists for the murugan squad during the second human-mokoi war. After the war finished he formed the Inapt adventurer group with his friends. Was killed by the Monster while on a quest with the Inapt team. Name: Wane Relation: member of the Tabulate syndicate/ member of Inapt adventurer group Life: Unknown - 3999 Description: Was once a member of the tabulate syndicate and was present at New Heirisson during its famous conquest, though why is unknown. Later claims to have left the syndicate and joined the Inapt adventurer group. Was killed by the Monster while on a quest with the Inapt team. Name: Unknown Relation: Soldier under the direct command of murugan squad/ member of Inapt adventuring group Life: Unknown ¨C 3999 Description: Was once a soldier under the direct command of murugan squad and was even trained by Schlemiel in archery. Was a part of the team that went to the mokoi badlands. After the war ceased, he formed the Inapt adventuring group with his friends. Was killed by the Monster while on a quest with the Inapt team. Name: Payola Relation: Duke of Bemean Description: A very influential duke of the country of Bemean. He was a target of Arete during the second human-mokoi war. Friends and Foes of Tournament Contestants Name: Maitre d¡¯ Relation: Servant to Muse (The Dragon) Name: Mark Relation: Employee of Tournament Corporation and boss of Espy (The Obstacle) Name: Nubnub Relation: younger sister of Radix (The Antecedent) Name: Kith Relation: Childhood friend of Radix (The Antecedent) Name: Jilt Relation: Childhood friend of Pan (The Emulation) and Doyen (The Hero) Name: Inamorata Relation: Was once friends with The Song Name: Gascon Relation: Older sister of Hiemal (The Hyperborean) Name: Zen Relation: Child of the Phlogiston tribe and twin brother to Mondo Name: Mondo Relation: Child of the Phlogiston tribe and twin sister to Zen Name: Black Vvitch Relation: Brother of the white witch Name: Dour Relation: Aunt of Eddy (The Bolide) Name: Belabor Impel Relation: Girlfriend of Picayune (The Apprentice) Name: Patsy foofaraw Relation: Younger sister of Espy (The Obstacle) / has a crush on Picayune (The Apprentice) Name: Gelding Relation: An adult devadoot and a very high ranking one at that. Name: Sobriquet Relation: Servant of the Vampire and high ranker leader of the Pleurothallidinae Name: Maladroit Relation: Student of Liederkranz (The Band), Is in Liederkranz¡¯s school band and has a crush on her teacher. Name: Feller Relation: Student of Liederkranz (The Band) Name: Vanilla Relation: Student of Liederkranz (The Band) has a crush on Feller. Name: Traducer Relation: One sided friend of Tiff (The Bounty) and leader of the Mewls. Name: Escutcheon Relation: One sided friend of Tiff (The Bounty) and member of the Mewls. Name: Wan Relation: Associate bounty hunter of the Hunter. Name: Chattel Relation: Young servant of ¨¦p¨¦e. Name: Kin Relation: Younger brother of ¨¦p¨¦e. Name: His Lordship Relation: A frog. Name: Keen Relation: Nephew of Ignis (The Ghost). Name: Scrimp Relation: A peasant friend of Wish (The Chosen). Name: Malady Relation: Sick friend of Sanguine (The Ardent) Name: Amore Relation: Schoolyard crush of Sanguine (The Ardent) Name: Crave Relation: Frequent enemy of Sanguine (The Ardent) Name: Consanguine Relation: adventuring acquaintance to Vow (The Child) Name: Surcease Relation: Meal for Nymph (The Fairy) Name: Mason Relation: Scientist who worked on inventing the TOIL Name: Starlet Relation: Scientist who worked on inventing the TOIL Name: Mar Relation: Granddaughter of Jocund Name: Ritzy Relation: Best friend of Waif (The Spear (Rabbit foot)) Name: Oust Relation: Fellow orphan with Waif (The Spear (rabbit foot)) Name: Contra Relation: friend of Pinna (The Friend) Name: Lade Relation: Attendant to Rex (The Lead) Name: Swain Relation: Lover of Tartuffe (The Angel) Name: Yearn Relation: Noble friend of Tiffany (The Craven) Name: Puce Relation: Noble friend of Yearn and has a crush on Tiffany (The Craven) Name: Care Relation: An elder that wants to see Tiffany (The Craven) live up to her potential Chapter 1: Not the End Amidst a formidable assembly numbering in the hundreds, they loomed, titanic and imposing, their forms fluttering and undulating, a celestial quilt shrouding the heavens in an endless expanse of sinister shadows. A gnawing dread gripped at his very essence, for he recognized that this forthcoming clash would transcend all prior battles. It promised countless sleepless nights, a relentless onslaught that demanded unwavering tenacity. He had witnessed the horrors of war and had spilled oceans of blood, yet this hallowed ground seemed destined to become his personal grave. To surmise that a solitary soul could prevail against such odds bordered on folly, yet self-doubt, he knew, was the harbinger of defeat. Although his inner demons had recently whispered doubts, he could not allow these insidious insecurities to barricade his path. He tightened his grip upon his formidable weapon, summoned the reservoirs of his strength, and fortified his resolve. With a daring dash into ink, his weapon was unsheathed, ready to thrust into his first opponent. "A Transfer Request to the Bemeanian 45th division of Shapur II. Reasoning: I would like to be stationed closer to my family." With the Transfer Request in hand, the man huddled amidst a fortress of paperwork, his gaze fixated on the seemingly inconsequential parchment. As he scrutinized the lines of text, memories of his own family flooded his thoughts. He pondered whether he had ever been stationed close to them during the harrowing Battle of Horsa, amidst the treacherous terrain of the Cruor Swamps, or even as he trudged through the unforgiving Mokoi Badlands. Pausing to inhale a deep breath, he sought solace within himself. With a newly calmed mind, he placed his weapon firmly onto the antagonizing page before him. He realized that, yes, his family was near him through each and every one of those trials; because, the military was his family; that was where he belonged, and that was where this person belonged: Request denied. The door swung open, "Sir, are you in here?" The inquiry pierced the room like a dagger, tearing through the tattered defences of the weary man. It seemed as if the very question itself had the power to deflate his will to carry out the daunting task at hand. He wondered, gazing around the room cluttered with a mountain of paperwork, if there was truly enough bureaucracy in this chamber to hide behind its oppressive walls. A quick, despairing glance around affirmed the grim truth. Mountains of files, requests, reports, and depositions formed a chaotic landscape, dominating his desk and shrouding his office like a relentless tempest. There was no direct line of sight between the door and his seat; one had to embark on a labyrinthine journey, navigating through winding tunnels of testimonies and precarious bridges of binders amidst ink forests and towering paper peaks just to reach his desk. It was a place where one could easily become lost in the twisting passages of documents for hours, remaining unnoticed by the outside world. The messenger stammered, their voice laced with anxiety, as if uncertain whether their words were worthy of the room, "I, I have the list of candidates for the new Murugan Squad," The tired man pondered momentarily, realizing the messenger''s unease might have stemmed from a fear that their voice might not penetrate the dense paper fortress surrounding him. "I have already reviewed the candidates; none of them will suffice." The messenger insisted. "B-but you have to form a squad from the list," "Have you seen the candidates?" the frustrated man retorted, his voice booming from behind the towering stacks of paper. A few of the taller piles swayed slightly under the force of his frustration. The messenger, worried about the stability of the paper pillars, responded cautiously, "No, sir, I have not." "They''re a joke! An embarrassment to the entire Pangean Entente! They can hardly manage to don their own armour properly! Sending them into battle would be like offering a comedic gift to the mokoi, who would probably take them home for their children to devour." The messenger quietly retorted. "I don''t think that''s quite true¡­ sir," "Even the son of that so-called ''hero'' could do better." The messenger apprehensively countered, "Well, in all fairness, the Hero of New Heirisson Conquest''s son is said to be one of the greatest swordsmen alive, not to mention a supremely skilled magician... and, well, the son of the Hero of New Heirisson Conquest." The frustrated man couldn''t help but emit an aggravated sigh. He had long grown weary of the incessant adulation bestowed upon celebrities more accustomed to gracing the front page of newspapers than the front lines of battle. "Please, don''t tell me you''re another one of his hopeless admirers. His swordsmanship, while impressive, is far from refined. And what relevance does his status as the son of that so-called ''hero of humanity'' hold, anyway?" "Well, the hero is widely regarded as the most skilled fighter in all of history." The weary man scoffed, "Not that skilled." "He was skilled enough to beat you." Silence hung in the air for a moment before the messenger hastily added, "I-I''m sorry, sir." The disgraced man took a moment to recollect himself before responding, his voice laced with an odd mixture of understanding and subtle rebuke. "It doesn''t matter anyway. It''s not like anyone capable would enlist in the Pangean Entente anymore. Without the war, it''s a miracle we still have an Entente, let alone people wanting to join it. And with the Tournament only a month away, nobody would think of joining us bygones, nobody of merit at least."The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. "Sir, I think you''ll find the recruits in our shortlist are significantly strong." The man huffed with exhaustion. "That''s not the same, sure they have strength; even the ''hero'' has plenty of strength, but that''s not what''s needed for my Murugan Squad. It''s quite understandable, someone with your limited experience might find it challenging to discern between mere strength and genuine skill. The Hero possesses strength and talent, certainly, but his skill is easily overshadowed by his ego. True skill is a far rarer and greater treasure." His mind wandered to those exceptional individuals he so wished to see among his list of Murugan candidates. "Like that young girl from the Sodality of Rain in the Elemental Festival eight years ago," He pondered idly on the mysterious prodigy. "I wonder what became of her." His thoughts returned to the present as a more pertinent example of the ideal disciple he sought came to mind. "Or Liederkranz, she was the pride of the Murugan Squad. What she possessed was true skill." "I don''t understand sir." the messenger admitted, brows furrowed in confusion. He answered simply. "Talent is like a fresh delicious cheese, while skill is akin to a cheese that has been left out to age, fermenting into a true delicacy." "I¡ª what?" The messenger was now really confused. "It means I am not perfect. I can''t age cheese that thinks being fresh is better." The messenger blinked, still bewildered. "I can ask for someone to prepare you some cheese if you would like?" The aggravated man bellowed in response, "It means I won''t be choosing any of those candidates for the Murugan Squad!" The messenger winced back against the stern tone, feebly managing to stutter back. "Um sir, I am s-s-sorry but the ge-general s-sai-" "Common son, speak more clearly." "THE GENERAL SAID - I DON''T CARE IF NONE OF THE CANDIDATES PASS THAT IMPOSSIBLE TO PLEASE MAN''S CRITERIA, HE MUST CHOOSE SIX FROM THE LIST OR ELSE HE WILL HAVE TO REORGANIZE THE MILITARY FUNDS OF THE PAST TWELVE YEARS!... sir." The messenger delivered his message hurriedly, his voice laced with anxious panic as he awaited his superior''s response. The agitated man was certainly exhausted at this point. That warmonger general of his kept on pushing him to train the next generation of Murugan Squad now that none of its members were on active duty, or so the general wished! He was still on active duty, and no matter how much the general pushed for him to step down from the front-lines and Murugan Squad, he still had many decades of fight in him! Besides, those pencil pushers always hiding in the protection of Parapet Island under the guise of guiding the war effort could never understand what the battlefield actually entailed. They thought that just because a kid could swing an expensive sword their daddy bought them, they could be sent to the field and start collecting heads. They don''t understand that this war isn''t like any other. When someone is thrown in the middle of a war-zone and stares down against their first mokoi, realizing for the first time the difference between them and a mere human, recognizing the true nature of this war, that decides who is capable of fighting: who is capable of joining the Murugan Squad, the only unit in the Pangean Entente to venture onto mokoi territory and return. It wasn''t for some little brat that happened to fill some senile, wealthy noble''s bingo board of ''qualified warrior.'' For now, he would give up on fighting. He could just hide the candidate list at the bottom of his stacks of work. It would be beyond his control if he lost the list then. "Fine, just leave the list somewhere on the table." "...Sir?" The messenger asked back, unsure. "Yes?" "Where is the table?" The defeated man, overwhelmed by despair, faltered and allowed his head to drop heavily onto the chaotic jumble that had once been known as his desk. A disconcerting ripple coursed through the teetering stacks of parchment threatening to collapse. This was truly a grim state. "Just leave it on a pile somewhere." he muttered, resignation lacing his voice. The messenger gently placed the list onto one of the many human-sized temples of bureaucracy. As he turned to depart, a trace of genuine concern softened his words. "How''s your back, sir?" he inquired, his tone brimming with sympathy. "Better." "Get well soon sir." With that last farewell, the messenger began to walk out of the room. "Yes please." "Sir?" "If you could ask someone to prepare me some cheese, that would be wonderful." "Yes sir." The messenger began to leave the room again. "Aged, not fresh." "Yes sir." The door shut, and finally, the old man had the room to himself again, and he could return to his long-overdue work. The pen did not fit as comfortably in his hand as a sword, but such were the ways of his recent life. He firmly clenched onto his mighty weapon, gathering his strength and steeling his will. With a dash into the ink, his weapon was unsheathed, and he thrust the pen into his next opponent. A mighty tax form. His weapon bled ink onto the bottom of the paper as he carved out his name onto the body of the page. With a flick of his wrist, the opponent was slain. He raised the corpse of the tiring and challenging enemy and dumped it upon one of the many stacks of corpses by his side. The stack swayed, side to side to side, indecisive of whether it would accept this extra load. After a few seconds of suspense, it decided it couldn''t. The stack collapsed, plummeting down onto another stack, which in turn plummeted down onto another, causing a cascading catastrophe of drowning bureaucracy. The man could do nothing but watch as each procrastinated burden transformed the whole room into a sea of paper. No more walls or tunnels; the place was a mess, but at least he could see the door and the window; he forgot he had one of those. He also saw a strange object in the centre of the room. He was certain he did not have one of those. In the centre of the room, there was what seemed to be a small pink rhombus, or it was a rhombus, but its body would reject any stable state. It would shift and transform, shrink and grow, continuously morphing into other forms. The pink shape finally locked into a form resembling that of a featureless human with only one limb. The arm was outstretched towards the man holding a much more interesting piece of paper, a glowing parchment: it read.
You have been invited to
The Tournament
You are The Knight
Chapter 2: Stranger at Home A stalwart ship swayed and danced over the angry waves east of Bemean, listless for the rage that the oceanic deities threw at it. At the helm of the proud ship stood an equally proud skipper, eyes as focused on the horizon as they were on the future; he knew in his heart of hearts that it would be but a few more expeditions before he crested his vest with honours unmatched. Running amok his ship was the proof of his managerial talent; a bewildering scramble of workmen scurried across, over, and under the deck, hurriedly pulling at ropes and pullies. The sight was incoherent to all but the skipper and one other passive onlooker of the chaos. There was one individual in the sea of hurried people who was not partaking of the dance of the deck; rather, he casually meandered through the crowd towards the skipper with a mug of stout in his hand, liquid sloshing all about the deck along to the sway of the ship. The dropped ichor would mix with the biting waves that crashed against and over the ship''s side, taken away and lost to the vast ocean. This noon drunkard was by far the most irritating member of the skipper''s crew; it was a certainty that he had a lazy bone, and that bone was the most energetic bone in which all others were exponentially lazier. Add onto this that the man had nothing but his bones, and there was now nothing to hold back his exceptional lethargy. His spilt drink ran about the ship with more effort and drive than him. The lazy drunkard made his way up to the skipper. "Ah weather, she ain''t always the nicest. I still love her though." The drunkard was old, so astoundingly old that not even muscle remained on his body. His intense age and the segregation he had experienced from the world for so long caused him to have a strange dialect, a dialect created not by culture but by time. "I didn''t think a pile of bones like you would still have someone like that in their life¡­ or death?" The skipper was unsure how to address the drunkard next to him. He was sure that one must show etiquette when speaking with the undead; he just lacked the experience to know what it was. "Who? Oh yeah, she out thar somewhere, and soon I''ll fish her out and give her one on the neck like she did me." The drunk skeleton haphazardly threw his drinking arm across his exposed ribs and pointed to an empty space where one would usually have their second arm. The partial remains of a shoulder no longer burdened with socketing its arm. There was a sharp indentation along its open edge as if some great sea beast had made a meal of him some eons ago. As he pointed to the gap, his brew briefly tilted beyond its critical point, and the alcohol dripped down through his exposed bones to the floor where the rest of his drink had fallen. He could no longer experience consumption since his organs passed on without him, but he enjoyed the nostalgic act regardless. Of course, the diligent skipper was so focused on guiding the ship that he had not noticed any of this. The skipper stifled a laugh as he struggled to maintain composure and professionalism. "Oh yeah? What is she like?" Although utterly useless in practical aid, the drunkard next to the skipper often made himself slightly tolerable as a jester to entertain upon tiresome journeys. "Ah great behemoth, of size unrivalled and ferocity even more so. A greater terror I have never met, she be the cause of who I am now, and all I long for is to meet her again to return my favours threefold." The skipper, now unable to hide his surprise, replied through the unintended interruptions of his own chuckling, "You speak very colourfully of your¡­ terror. What is she, the white witch?" "The white which what?" The skipper was so surprised by this response that he had to take a moment to look at the skeleton''s face to confirm he was serious. Sadly, very little could be gleaned from a washed-out, empty skull. "I know that your five years back with the living have mostly been spent in isolation, but even then, to be so ignorant as to not know of the white witch." "You, young''uns, always coming up with yar new sayins and meanings, it''s hard to keep it all straight." The skipper could not believe his ears. He could not understand the minds of the powers-that-be who threw this excuse of a sailor on his crew for this mission. The drunkard may be of ancient age, but without modern experience, he was of juvenile wit. Surely, the powers-that-be understood that this skipper was of the best that the Pangean Entente had the grace of working with. If it were not for the words of his commanders, this pile of bones would have been left behind on Parapet Island before ever getting the chance to step foot on his ship. "How on the Devadoot''s wishes did you manage to get on my ship?" "Has your memory be fading capt''n? I be on your crew since a week before we departed." The skipper no longer was paying attention to the skeleton at his side. He was too lost in the throes of grief that perhaps he was the dumping grounds of the undesirables of their militant force. Send all the hindrances on a ship and give them some long, arduous and far task like scanning the edge of the world for a growing hole and hope at least a few manage to not return. He should have known better; the edge of the world nearly never had a hole in it, and it surely never had one which grew. "No, perhaps they''re just testing me." The skipper mumbled to himself, solidifying his will and confidence. He looked out in the distance and noticed that the ocean had, at some point, become entirely still; it did not take long for the skipper to notice the oddity of the situation. The ocean was not calm but completely and inexplicably still, as if frozen in time. The crew had stopped their work as well, watching the stilled waters. Waves about to crash against the ship seemed hesitant, preferring to hold impossibly still.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. The skeleton drunk emptied the remainder of his mug down his nonexistent throat before handing it over to the skipper. "I hope ya get this refilled when I come back." he joked in a dry and undeniably bored tone. The skipper, confused, stood motionless as he watched the skeleton disappear below deck. Never before in his years of sailing had he witnessed the ocean stop. He had heard of the strange anomalies that plagued the waters nearing the edge of the world, but he always dismissed the stories as exaggerated fairytales. Through the pressing silence, a loud, deafening moan bellowed, and the entire boat seemed to vibrate in panic, each plank of the ship brought to the limit of its durability. Then, silence fell once more: no rushing water, no creaking wood, no flapping sails, no howling winds; and then, a booming sound as a devilish face crashed through the still water, a grotesque oily body following behind as this impossible, thing, flew into the sky. Above the ship''s mast, the colossal monster loomed, its immense body extending far deeper into the ocean''s depths than mortal eyes could fathom. Its countenance defied the laws of geometry, a concave visage collapsing into its head, defying the confines of its outer dimensions. From the depths of its cavernous maw, a lengthy, white proboscis snaked down to the ship''s deck, its tip morphing into an ethereal hand poised to ensnare any hapless soul within reach. Like precious gems adorning the creature''s yellowish stomach, a row of fist-sized eyes shimmered, each bearing three pupils and three interlocking irises, descending to the height of the crow''s nest. Perched in the crow''s nest, a crewmate no longer in need of his spyglass stood frozen, locked in an eerie communion with one of the behemoth''s eyes, which returned his gaze with an unsettling intensity. The beast''s proboscis slithered methodically up the mast, closing in on the crow''s nest. At the ethereal hand''s approach, the air seemed to tremble with anticipation. It floated towards the petrified crewman, its spectral fingers reaching for the soft warmth of his skin. With an eerie tenderness, they caressed his cheek before descending towards his neck. The long, sinuous digits stretched and twirled around his throat, slowly tightening their grip, subjecting the unfortunate man''s neck to unbearable pressure, the veins bulging ominously as they threatened to rupture from their organic confines. Suddenly, a massive metal rod thrust through the proboscis, cleaving it in twain with a resounding clash. The monstrous behemoth recoiled, its agony manifesting in a deafening, ear-splitting cry so powerful it ruptured the eardrums of any unfortunate crew on deck. A taut cable, tethered to the violent metal rod, whirred to life as it rapidly descended toward the ship''s deck. The cable continued its relentless descent until, with a decisive click, the metal rod secured itself in a perfectly fitted holster. Standing amidst the chaos of writhing and bleeding seamen was a one-armed skeleton brandishing his favoured weapon¡ªa steam-powered harpoon gun, its metallic frame glistening with the residue of its prey. Though this creature was not his destined foe, the occasional exercise was a necessary indulgence to keep his skills honed. Now identifying the source of its torment, the ferocious beast unleashed another explosive screech that reverberated through the ship, splintering planks and hurling supplies and tools in all directions. The skeleton, unlike the rest of the crew, was thankfully immune to these sonic assaults as he had no ears for which to rupture. With a pull of the trigger, his harpoon gun whirred to life, spewing plumes of smoke from its protruding pipes. The harpoon shot from its holster, guided by the skeleton''s expert aim, piercing the behemoth''s uppermost eye and embedding itself deep within the creature''s anatomy. A grayish cerebral matter oozed from the wounded eye, tracing a grotesque path down the serpent-like body. The cable whirred once more, pulling taut against the harpoon that was firmly lodged inside the beast. It was too deeply embedded to be retrieved, so the whirring cable propelled the skeleton toward the harpoon rod instead. Just as the skeleton nearly reached the apogee of his path, the harpoon finally dislodged from the ravaged eye. Then, with a thunderous release of pent-up steam, the mechanism expelled an explosive burst of smoke downward, propelling the skeleton skyward over the colossal creature''s head. For what seemed like an eternity, the skeleton floated idly at the climax of his jump, waiting for gravity to finally overcome his momentum. In this brief tranquility in the middle of his fight, he thought he could hear the faint chime of a bell. Gravity took hold of the skeleton and pulled him downwards with accelerant vigour. The pistons in his mechanism started to pump rapidly, and the barrel of his weapon glowed a dim orange. One final time, the mechanism expelled all its built-up steam from its back, launching the harpoon cleanly through the beast''s head and lodging itself into the ship. The cable then retracted and, with the harpoon lodged, pulled the skeleton through the creature''s head wound, bursting out the exit along with some pungent giblets and landing eloquently on the ship. The creature, without a sound, lifelessly sank into the ocean abyss. The skeleton was waiting for his round of applause but was disappointed to see that his entire audience was incapacitated, all except one. Directly ahead of the skeleton, there was what seemed to be a small pink rhombus, or it was a rhombus, but its body would reject any stable state. It would shift and transform, shrink and grow, continuously morphing into other shapes. The pink shape finally locked into a form resembling that of a featureless human with only one limb. The arm was outstretched towards the skeleton, holding a glowing parchment: It read.
You have been invited to
The Tournament
You are The Sailor
Chapter 3: Little Dilemma The cramped cavern walls pressed firmly against his body; like a hungering snake, the tunnel constricted inwards, squeezing, almost pulling him in. One arm crushed under the weight of his own body, scraping against the harsh bite of stone with every strained shuffle forward; the other arm stretched out before him, illuminating his path by way of a soft blue glow that emanated from the beating lamp cage. The small handheld cage contained within it a luminous thing, some ethereal presence perpetually swaying to a forgotten wind. With every determined pull of his arm, he delved further into this metamorphic beast, and that blue glow would jump and scatter, igniting that beast into a frenzy of furious, screeching shadows. Brutal jutting blacks leaped out from behind jagged stones as if the cave itself had awakened, biting down into its helpless meal. Any hope the man had for defense was trapped within his rucksack trailing behind him by an ever-fraying rope tied to his ankle. Occasionally, the light would reveal, for but a moment, these strange bulbous creatures with undulating tentacles and semi-lucid bodies; the rays of illumination would quickly pass, and by the time they returned, the creatures would already be gone. The man made slow progress; with every push forward, he had to fight to squeeze through the ever-shrinking tunnel. The rhythmic thud of his heart reverberated ominously into the yawning abyss, its eerie cadence only surpassed by the laborious rasp of his own breath. As the tunnel descended at a gradual incline, the ceaseless rush of blood to his head threatened to unravel his sanity. He continued to crawl slowly down the path for what seemed like hours, although it was impossible to tell without any source of natural light. At long last, a subtle, invigorating chill caressed his face, offering a precious taste of untainted air. The lamp cage was unaffected by the breeze; the light within was a glow of some pure essence; it was not some flame or magic that could be so simply extinguished by outward influences. With the breeze coursing through his hair, the man found a renewed vigour and continued forward with greater speed. The prospect of stretching his cramped muscles and breathing in an open, expansive space drove him on with renewed zeal. The fresh, crisp breeze called him further, its gentle whisper evolving into a melodious rush, eventually crescendoing into the harmonious symphony of running water. The cave''s light was now too brilliant for the mere strength of his lamp cage. With a press of his will, he sapped any colour from the softly lit cage, the blue light within seemingly absorbed into the metallic walls of its container. The cage regained its natural hue from this, but the light source, now drained, could no longer illuminate the cave. Darkness overcame the tunnel, but not entirely; a feeble glimmer emanated further down the tunnel. Invigorated even more, he pushed through as quickly as he could until, finally, he could see it. The cave unfurled into an awe-inspiring cathedral of stone, where colossal stalactites reached down from the lofty ceiling like titanic daggers. Even the grandest of these petrified crenelations barely grazed the tips of the peculiar trees below. Concealed deep within the living rock, this colossal arboreal kingdom lay hidden, a realm of bizarre, teardrop-shaped giants that dwarfed the man hundreds of times over. A verdant grass carpeted the expanse in a lush, emerald embrace, nourished by the cascading waterfall that descended from a rupture in the cave''s roof, forming a meandering river that sliced through the entire forest before vanishing into yet another enigmatic passage. The hole from which the waterfall tumbled appeared as a gateway to the outside world, allowing the gentle caress of sunlight to pour through the charming aperture. This daylight filtered through the descending waterfall, casting undulating silhouettes that cloaked the cavern in a mesmerizing cerulean glow. Noticing the sunlight irritated the man as he wiggled and writhed in the cramped tunnel hole in which he lay. The man struggled to squeeze himself out of his tunnel before promptly falling a few feet and landing awkwardly upon the supple carpet of grass. He swiftly regained his footing, brushing off the clinging shroud of dust that had settled upon his body during his descent. As he shook himself clean, a handful of the curious, translucent creatures had been unveiled from the folds of his garments and sent scattering into the air. In the open air, he could now see these creatures for what they were: minuscule, spherical entities, almost translucent, their odd forms reflecting a faint shimmer of captured starlight. Tiny, hair-like appendages adorned their exteriors, delicately wafting to propel them unbidden by gravity back to the safety within the crags of the cave walls. The man broke his gaze from the crack with which those peculiar beings disappeared and went to pick up the lamp cage which had fallen with him. He inspected it intently. "Are you okay?" The lamp cage did not seem to bear any scratches or dents from its fall; satisfied, the man tied it onto his belt. He unknotted the rope around his ankle, stuffed it into his backpack, and took the opportunity to stretch his limbs and coax life back into his fatigued muscles. He picked up his rucksack and headed into the forest. The man wandered through the forest all day, moving slowly and carefully as he hunted for his prey. As time crept on, the light from the waterfall began to fade, indicating what the man assumed was the start of night. Without any hope of finding anything in the darkness of the cave, he set up camp, lighting a small fire and pulling some dried meat from his pack to snack on. The night was calm, with the gentle crackling of the fire playing as a soothing lullaby. Yet, amid the quietude, another unsettling presence lurked in the shadows¡ªan incessant, eerie patter, a multitude of slender legs skittering up trees and threading through bushes. Alertness surged through the man as he sprang to his feet, drawing his short sword, ready for any threat that dared approach. The eerie patter grew louder and ominously nearer, encroaching from every conceivable direction. It became evident that the enigmatic creatures of the darkness were not confined to the ground but were also scaling the treetops and tunnelling beneath his feet. In his free hand, with a push of magical essence, the man conjured a brilliant burst of blinding arcana, a searing white explosion that banished the shroud of darkness, unveiling a harrowing sight. Before him sprawled a horde of hundreds upon hundreds of chitinous legs. Creatures boasting massive, formidable mandibles, their width dwarfing the expanse of a single leg. Lengthy bodies sheathed with hard-segmented exoskeletons. As swiftly as the radiant illumination arrived, it dissipated, surrendering to the relentless darkness that once again engulfed him. Alone in the obsidian embrace, the man clung resolutely to his campfire, his fingers tightening around his weapon, poised and ready for the impending onslaught. The cacophonous patter grew louder and more numerous, a blinding chorus. Then silence. He waited, still poised for the coming battle. The passage of time weighed heavily as seconds stretched into minutes, stretching further into hours. Then, light poured again from the waterfall, and daybreak revealed an empty forest; its once-teeming denizens vanished without a trace. Having wasted the night, the man was exhausted, but he could not waste what little daylight he had. He extinguished the campfire, grabbed his equipment, and continued his hunt. His methodical stalking eventually brought him to a petite clearing amidst the densely wooded terrain. Within this clearing, a magnificent sight awaited¡ªa pristine, snow-white horse, its graceful form poised as it leisurely grazed upon a lush bed of golden blossoms. However, what truly captured his attention was the peculiar yet hauntingly captivating feature that adorned the horse''s head¡ªa substantial, sharpened bone protruding from its brow, twisting to a sharp point. From the tip of this remarkable appendage, delicate wisps of ethereal tendrils would materialize, their intricate dance a mesmerizing display before they gracefully dissipated into the surrounding air.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. The man quietly placed down his backpack. He unclipped a small pouch from his belt, carefully unlatching its clasp. The pouch was filled with a moist, clumpy powder. He unsheathed his sword and smeared a measured portion of the powder onto the blade. He then pricked his finger, letting his blood drool down the blade and mix with the powder. The coagulated mixture of blood and powder sizzled away, and the blade was engulfed in a thick red mist. Next, he unclipped his lamp from his belt and poured his will into it; the blue wisp within grew, for but a moment, to a heated yellow that then shot out a powerful bolt of arcana toward the horse. The bolt found its mark, grounding into the horse''s flank with a bone-jarring impact that sent the magnificent creature sprawling. An anguished, piercing cry escaped the horse''s lips, momentarily paralyzing the man, his senses overwhelmed by the intensity of the sound. Before he could regain his composure, the horse rose from the ground, its fearsome bone protrusion levelled menacingly at the man. The tendrils sprouting from its tip thickened, pulsing with an ominous, fiery orange luminescence. With a thunderous charge, the horse surged forward, its immense orange tendrils whirling through the air, tracing arcs of ethereal light that crackled briefly before erupting in a secondary explosion. Regaining his senses just in the nick of time, the man sprang into action, his reflexes honed to a razor''s edge. With a deft maneuver, he intercepted the first oncoming tentacle with his glowing blade that sliced straight through the tendril. Once severed, the tentacle faded away into nothing. The horse reared from the unexpected retaliation; in turn, the man quickly lunged forward and swiped at the horse''s stomach, easily rending it apart. Like an opened pouch, the gash in the horse''s stomach let spill the contents inside, and three long palpitating worms dropped onto the floor, their barbed teeth still barely holding their thorny upper bodies within their host. Exposed to air, the worms exploded into orange flames, their back ends flailing widely in desperate attempts to crawl back into the safety of the horse''s stomach. Unable to keep up with the random motion, one of the worm''s tails struck the man''s side with a force that sent him hurtling toward a massive tree. In the nick of time, his lamp burst into life, bathing him in a protective shroud of azure radiance moments before his collision with the unforgiving trunk. The glow of his lamp dissipated, and he raised his blade again towards the eldritch horse. With a discerning gaze, he meticulously tracked the erratic dance of the three spindly worm tails, deciphering their elusive pattern. His watchful eyes traced the sinuous, thick orange tendrils adorning the horse''s menacing bone, methodically unravelling the intricate web of perilous orange streaks it had laid out as a trap. After calculating his enemy, he jumped back into battle; the orange streaks ignited into searing flames just as he predicted, but he deftly navigated the fiery maze, evading each incendiary burst with swift agility. As he hurled himself into the midst of the writhing worms, he could not entirely avoid the inevitable grazes and scratches that came with such perilous proximity. Finally, when close enough in range, he drove his blade deep into the horse''s neck, and with the glow of his lamp cage, he sent a deep blue light into his sword. The blue light infused itself with the sword''s crimson mist, igniting the melded mixture into a deafening explosion that decapitated the horse and sent purple bolts flying into the forest, piercing trees and shrubs alike. Two worms quickly detached themselves from the lifeless horse and slithered away into the forest. The third worm, cleft in twain along with the horse''s neck, writhed in agony. Its longer latter body slowed to a still mortis; while the short upper body ensconced in the horse''s head regenerated a new infantile tail. The worm wriggled itself free of its host, pulling out the protruding bone with it. The small horned worm tried to quickly wiggle away, but the man managed to jump it and stake the worm firmly to the ground. With a second swift strike, he lopped the horn off at the base, and the worm finally stilled. The man went back to collect his backpack before returning for the worm''s horn. He pulled out a small dagger from his pack. The dagger was plain but sharp, its edge curved and partly serrated; this dagger was a tool specifically for dissecting animals. He used the tool to carve out the rest of the worm''s horn that resided deeper in its head. He set camp right in the middle of the wrecked bed of golden blossoms, and from the depths of his pack, he retrieved an assortment of cooking utensils. He hung a small pot above the fire and drained a vial of darkened ichor into it. He was so excited to finally have all that he needed he could not wait a second. Once the ichor was brought to a boil, he then¡ªfrom his pack¡ªpulled out a pouch of glowing dust, a thumb-sized beating heart, and a skinless wing; with deliberate care and precise timing, he dropped each ingredient into the bubbling broth. Positioned with utmost care beside him, his lamp cage continued to cast its gentle, comforting blue glow. In one hand, he gripped the newly acquired horn shaft, while in the other, he clutched both the base of the truncated horn base and a tiny, quivering chrysalis. His gaze remained fixed on the pot, occasionally stirring its contents without ever releasing his two items. Finally, the liquid in the pot shifted colours; he swiftly lowered the chrysalis into the bubbling mixture. Immediately, he brought his hands together, aligning the two halves of the horn and directing it just above his concoction. In an instant, the liquid erupted into a billowing plume of steam, which was promptly absorbed into the horn. He carefully moved the horn, its two halves somehow reconstituted and vibrating with power, towards the lamp cage and positioned the pointed tip between two of its bars. The blue essence inside spontaneously blazed into a red fury and just as quickly turned back to blue as the horn popped out of existence. "WHAT?!" The man''s voice erupted in a frantic crescendo, his fingers tugging at his hair painfully amidst the rising turmoil. "No, no, no, no, no, no. It can''t be!" He fervently began pouring magic into the lamp cage, striving to infuse it with power. Briefly, the blue light shimmered, shifting to a pallid white hue, though the change proved fleeting, returning to its customary blue glow. Deflated and dispirited, the man slumped beside the lamp cage, drained both physically and emotionally. With a lackadaisical reach, he retrieved the lamp cage, exerting his drained will upon it to project a beam toward the cave roof. The resultant burst evaporated the entire ceiling, unveiling the world outside. A massive building, perhaps millions of times larger than the man, could be seen. He didn''t care. He walked towards his pack and pulled out a small tablet. He ensured that he had everything he came with and then swallowed it. The man suddenly grew larger and larger until, finally, he was back to his normal size, all alone in this empty alley squeezed between a rancid butcher shop and a long abandoned Devadootian church. A few passersby paused in their bustling routine along Horsa''s vibrant market street, their curiosity piqued by the strange beam of light that had just pierced the alley. The man looked down at the cracked pebble by his feet. With unbridled frustration, he roared out and stomped down on the pebble. Just as he crushed the stone, a loud bell chimed next to him. When he twisted his head to see what caused the sound, there was what seemed to be a small pink rhombus that grew out of thin air, or it was a rhombus, but its body would reject any stable state. It would shift and transform, shrink and grow, continuously morphing into other shapes. The pink shape finally locked into a form resembling that of a featureless human with only one limb. The arm was outstretched towards the man holding a glowing parchment: It read.
You have been invited to
The Tournament
You are The Pith
Chapter 4: Picking Flowers Nestled within the northern reaches of the Sodality of Rain lay a hidden treasure¡ªa serene valley cradled beside a magnificent, crystalline lake. Encircled by sheer vertical cliffs that seemed more like protective sentinels than mere mountains. Nearly entirely enclosed by the terrible mountains, it left only one slender passageway for entry and exit to this secluded paradise. Nature''s embrace here was gentle, with soft, temperate breezes that never raged nor abandoned, and temperatures consistently hovering at an inviting coolness, perfect for outdoor pursuits without the discomfort of humidity or excessive heat. The landscape was a vibrant tapestry, with lush, emerald grass covering rolling hills that led into enchanted forests bursting with a kaleidoscope of life. These undulating hills eventually gave way to a broad, sparkling beach of golden sand fringing upon the expansive, glistening azure of the lake. The water''s clarity was astounding, revealing the lakebed even at its deepest points, a testament to its pristine serenity. It was that the valley would eternally remain in this state of perfect climate that it was once often compared to the country of smiling skies. A large umbrella was firmly planted on the open beach just by the hills. Standing quite tall, it could shade at least five laying men and would be taller than all five of those men stood upon each others shoulders. The umbrella''s canopy boasted a playful pattern, with myriad small yellow dots adorning its pristine white fabric. Beneath the protective canopy, a lengthy day lounger in matching yellow beckoned, its elegance accentuated by a dainty floral parasol propped nearby. Resting upon the day lounger was an imposing figure, tall and deathly pale. He donned cobalt blue swim trunks that gracefully reached mid-thigh, embellished with whimsical rubber ducks joyfully quacking across the right leg. The man''s face was entirely covered in a strange white cream, concealing every inch of his skin, while his eyes remained veiled by thin slices of a succulent green vegetable. Far behind the man tanning in the shade where the green rolling hills met the sandy beach, there was a vast and formidable legion of mokoi. These sinister creatures possessed a multitude of limbs and teeth, presenting a nightmarish diversity that was as unsettling as it was menacing. Among the mokoi, one could find giant, leathery behemoths reminiscent of apes. Some were twisted, writhing tangles of tentacles, while others bore eerie resemblances to skeletal imitations of more benign creatures. This gathering of mokoi seemed like a chaotic amalgamation drawn from the entire spectrum of the many mokoi species. It even included a collection of the elusive and rarely-seen avian-like mokoi. There was quite a dissonance in seeing them traverse the peaceful valley in which humans, the mokois'' greatest enemies, once lived. The legion of mokoi was heavily armoured and just as heavily battered. They had returned from a battle, one in which, by looking at the group, it would be difficult to know whether they had won or lost. Though appearing worn and fatigued, the army continued to bear their standard with unwavering pride. Adorned upon their banners was the infamous emblem of their fief, a flower grandly smiling to reveal its two sharp fangs protruding. The battalion was covered in grime and blood, and in the centre of this group was the cause of their pain. It was a colossal behemoth, its enormous head sporting a grotesque countenance adorned with fifty unblinking eyes, while its segmented thorax sprawled with countless bat-like wings. Tied to the thorax by a few straining tendons were two thin legs contorted in clearly disfigured horror. The abomination was shackled to a large carriage, drawn laboriously by a team of the green, ape-like mokoi. At the forefront of the legion, a short and stout mokoi assumed the role of the guide, leading the procession towards the man tanning in the shade. The guide was adorned in a coat of dense metallic fur that concealed its iridescent purple scales, and its single eye, perched at the terminus of a four-jointed stalk, remained fixed on its intended destination. The mokoi''s two stocky arms that protruded from its back casually swayed with the steps of its gait. To top off its striking appearance, the creature was attired in a flawless, sleek tuxedo complemented by a dainty rainbow bowtie. With their well-dressed guide, the battalion finally arrived at the man tanning in the shade. With a raise of the guide''s hand, the horde of mokoi stopped. The guide then walked under the umbrella''s shade and positioned himself next to the man tanning in the shade. The guide stood tall, a perfect replication of the posture taught to him by the noble human slaves. He moved his eyestock directly over the man and looked down at his vegetable-covered face. "Uaagh! Master, what happened to you?" The short guide exclaimed as his eyestock shrunk away closer to the protection of its sturdy body. The Master, as if just stirred awake, slowly peeled the vegetables off his eyes and shot an annoyed glare at the guide. "It''z a human ritual. It cast a zpell of relaxation on the uzer. It iz not meant to be interrupted." The Master said with mild irritation in his voice. As he spoke, he revealed a pair of extremely long and sharp fangs present where a human usually bore canines. The Master placed the small round vegetable slices back on his closed eyelids and let out a deep, calming breath. "Oh, I see. Well, Master, we have finally returned from our excursion, and I think you''ll like what we found." The short guide sputtered proudly. "Back zo zoon?" "It has been five years sir," The guide replied, surprised at the Master''s response. "Vell I vould be imprezzed if you got anyving vorth vhile zo quickly." "Well, prepare to be impressed!" With a grandiose motion of his arm, the stocky guide called. "Bring the beast over!" the team of green ape-like mokoi pulled the carriage and beast before the lounging Master. The beast was still breathing, although it was sporadic breaths softly released with incredible difficulty. Even if the creature had the strength, it seemed to be aware that it would not be able to escape from the man tanning in the shade. Throughout the entirety of its journey in captivity, this formidable beast had relentlessly lashed out in violent attempts to break free. However, at this moment, it lay utterly still, save for the subtle quiver that coursed through its body as it fixed its gaze upon the man leisurely tanning in the shade.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. The Master retched forward so abruptly that his vegetable glasses were sent flying into the sandy ground. and exclaimed with a gag, "UGH! Vhat iz that horrible zmell?!" The guide hurriedly signaled the green mokoi to take the carriage away. In a hurried motion, the Master hastily covered his nose with his left hand, seeking to shield himself from the pungent olfactory assault "You zpent five years hunting that!? I had no idea I vaz zuch a failure as a leader." The Master hung his head, shaking it with a distraught somberness. "Sir don''t say that! You are an exceptional leader. No single army can rival your Pleurothallidinae¡ª well, except for possibly the mokoi surrogate revolutionary army. But even then, you''re comparing yourself to a god-killer." "If I vaz zuch a great leader, then vhy iz it that you are ZO VEAK! That the best you can hunt iz that?" The Master arose from his lounger in his passionate exclamation. "Do you zmell it?" The Master, standing over three times the guide''s size, approached him, awaiting a response. "Vell do you? Do you zmell it? That iz not the zmell of quality blood. Did you really vink I vould be villing to have that vile creature''z blood touch my lips?" "No sir." "No zir iz correct!" his energy drained as he collapsed back into his chair. "Zobriquet," The Master tiredly sighed. "Your name iz Zobriquet correct?" Sobriquet was stunned that this great Master had bothered to remember the name of this humble servant. Sobriquet was very prideful of his job and skill at said job, so he quickly recollected himself. "Yes sir." "I apologize for raizing my voize at you. It iz juzt hard you know?" The Master, formerly sitting on the day lounger, allowed gravity to take its course, letting himself inelegantly plop down into a reclining position. "I VANT TO ZUCK ZOME BLOOD!" The Master threw his arms and feet into the air as he shouted his dreams to the sky. "Do you know how long it haz been zince I had nourishment Zobriquet?" "two hun-" "TWO HUNDRED YEARZ ZOBRIQUET! It haz been two hundred yearz zince I have had that delizious succulent red liquid." The Master was beginning to salivate and a discomforting grin stretched across his cream-covered face. "There must ztill be creaturez powerful enough to have quality blood¡­right? How about that Hero of New Heireron zomething guy? He killed Ardor, zo he must be pretty ztrong. Ahh, I vish Ardor vould have at leazt let me have hiz blood before dying, the greedy jerk." Sobriquet, while listening to his mad Master''s meanderings, was desperately trying to keep in his panic, but the worry was visibly seeping through his eye. "Sir do not say such things! I know I said that your army is the single most powerful, but the humans have never been more unified than they are now. To kill the Hero of New Heirisson conquest would be to declare war on the entirety of the Pangean entente!" "Yez, yez you are right. It vould be too much trouble. How about a dragon?" Sobriquet came to the realization that today was destined to be one of those days where he remained perpetually trapped in a state of profound shock. "I¡ªI I appreciate your sudden confidence in your troops sir. But I don''t think even our entire army combined could slay a dragon, let alone make the journey." "You don''t have to kill the three-armed dragon. Just any dragon vould do." "Unless you went with us sir, we would never be able to kill any dragon. Strange limb count or not." The Master had picked up his green vegetable slices and tried to wipe the clinging sand off it. "Would you like me to get you another cucumber sir?" "No, no, I got it. And I am not going to that zwamp. Vhy do all the powerful beingz live in zwamps! No, I don''t think I can leave this valley again." The Master placed the two cucumber slices back on his eyes and rested as comfortably, almost melting into the day lounger. "You know, vhen I firzt invaded this valley it vaz just because I though it vould be funny to kick the humanz out of the Sodality of Rain''z mozt beautiful view. But now that I am uzed to it, I understand vhere those humanz vere coming from; no more going back. No more zwamps, dank forezt, or ztormy ocean-zide cliffs. AND NO MORE DEPREZZING GOTHIC MANSIONZ!" The Master stood back up, removing the cucumbers from his eyes. He tilted the giant umbrella slightly so that there was a clearer view of the rolling hills behind the beach. "Do you zee that?" he pointed to a white mansion far out in the distance. The structure boasted a sleek and minimalist design, characterized by its expansive glass windows that spanned entire walls. The estate possessed a cubist aesthetic, resembling a playful arrangement of oversized building blocks stacked together with a childlike imagination. Emerging from the already towering structure, a massive pole extended upwards, culminating in an enormous metallic circle tilted toward the day star. This colossal metal disc effectively shielded the mansion from direct starlight, casting a shadow so vast that anyone in the vicinity found themselves entirely enveloped in darkness, with the star''s brilliance wholly obscured by the imposing metal canopy. "That iz an Auguzt Chichi right there. He perzonally came up to me one day, and zaid that he vould create the grandest creation I had ever zeen." "It is beautiful sir." The Master looked longingly at his beautiful mansion in the distance. "Much more zo then that awful cathedral in the Mokoi badlandz I vonce had. This vaz hiz last vork you know. Everyone zaid it vaz his magnum opus. They zaid that he had an inspiration and motivation vhen dezigning it that no one had ever zeen him have before. I vander vhat happened to him." The Master pondered curiously. "He killed himself sir¡­ after the loss of his family." "Ah yez, I remember. I thought hiz genius architect vould enrich the tazte of hiz zon''z blood." The Master''s hands clapped in excitement as he leaped to his feet. With a snap of his fingers, he pointed to Sobriquet. "Izn''t there a rogue devadoot hiding zomevhere? Ve von''t be causing a var because the divine counzil vants to kill her azwell; she can''t have too many alliez becauze then she vould have been vound already. And mozt importantly, she haz devadoot blood running through thoze lovely, lovely veinz of herz. Dragon blood quality vithout the hazzle!" Sobriquet furrowed his brows, calculating the cost and effects of this task. "Alright sir, I will form a scouting party to locate the rogue devadoot." Suddenly, a loud bell chimed in between the Master and Sobriquet. Between them, there was what seemed to be a small pink rhombus that grew out of thin air, or it was a rhombus, but its body would reject any stable state. It would shift and transform, shrink and grow, continuously morphing into other shapes. The pink shape finally locked into a form resembling that of a featureless human with only one limb. The arm was outstretched towards the Master, holding a glowing parchment: It read.
You have been invited to
The Tournament
You are The Vampire
Chapter 5: From Me The dungeon of Ingress was relatively quiet on this clear, bright day. Few adventurers showed interest in venturing into its damp, shadowy depths, when today, the famed Poetaster was performing one of their esteemed concerts. At the heart of the urban sprawl that was the city of Egress, what was typically an expansive empty street had now transformed into a bustling sea of humanity. The throngs gathered eagerly, erupting in cheers and animated conversation, their eyes fixed on the imposing stage at the street''s center. A steady stream of people continued to pour into the city center; impromptu rooftop gatherings were formed on the surrounding buildings, offering an elevated view of the spectacle, and the jubilant crowds below spilled over onto adjacent streets. The anticipating crowd needed not wait long as, without preamble, a sudden burst of multicoloured light shot upwards from the stage, piercing the sky and instantly captivating the crowd''s attention. Within this towering beam of light, countless sparkling projectiles were launched in every direction, erupting into a booming kaleidoscope of brilliant colours. The explosions would send a hearty sound reverberating through the body, shaking one''s very core. The crowd recovered from their stupored awe and cheered on the light display; some oohed and awed while many others clapped and whistled on the show. Then, as abruptly as it began, the lights suspended in the sky as if frozen impossibly in place. The echoes of their boisterous explosions lingered for a few moments longer before gradually fading to silence, along with the crowd. With a sudden immediate fervour, the entire array of lights hurtled toward the stage with astonishing velocity. Some in the crowd jumped and gasped, a hint of fear fluttering within them. The lights converged and amassed at the center of the stage, accumulating and building, eventually forming the unmistakable outline of a human figure. Then, in a dramatic climax, the glimmering figure exploded with the deafening blast of a volcanic eruption. Such was its magnitude that the brilliant light washed over the audience in a wave of colour. The force of the blast struck their faces with a gust of multicoloured wind, whipping their hair into an erratic dance. And where the light had once congregated on the stage now stood a living, breathing person. The entire city erupted in applause at the sight of this miraculous being at the heart of the stage. The figure was tall and sleek, the very picture of health and fitness. Addressing the enraptured crowd, the being''s words resonated crystal-clear, from the haughty nobles in the front-row seats to the humble urchins concealed in the dim alleyways afar, as if the speaker were orating directly into the ear of every individual in attendance. "Everyone watch!" The person allowed a brief silence to fill the city''s air with anticipation, a practiced dramatic flare to accommodate the announcement. "watch and see I, the great Poetaster!" Once again, the crowd erupted into applause. Poetaster stood center stage for a while and allowed the powerful adoration to flow over; Poetaster took a moment to appreciate the stares, the feelings, the senses that filtered through and fed every fibre of their being. Everyone in this crowd was lending themselves, their time, their energy, their attention; it was all being given to Poetaster. "Of the entirety of my grand tour, and don''t let the other cities know this, but I did look forward to your lovely city of Egress the most!" A deluge of woops and cheers exploded in response, their voices confluxing together as if Egress herself was shouting back with triumphant pride. Poetaster grinned widely and let the patriotism suffuse the square for a while before with a simple gesture quelling the raucous crowd. "And yes, I did say that at every city I hosted-" Poetestar spared a calculated pause to insert the audience''s laughter, " -But I do genuinely mean it this time. Your city is perhaps the most inspiring and powerful piece of history I could ever imagine." The sky suddenly darkened, and everyone''s attention tunnelled to the only light beaconing at the center stage. "Long ago, this land we now stand upon used to be one of terror, a dungeon of Ingress they called it! It was the whispered nightmares from parent to child. It was the warnings issued in the cold of night, the fear calling out to stay inside and hide during that first horrifying mokoi war." Poetaster gingerly cupped their hands before the audience, "Deep within the abyssal recesses of this Dungeon of Ingress, which hath spawned from the seeming nothingness, was an eternal onslaught of mokoi." In Poetaster''s hands, a small orb of seeming absolute darkness pulsed rhythmically. As Poetaster mentioned the onslaught, the dark sphere began to bleed a bright shimmering white liquid, which leaked onto the stage, staining a matted glow onto the scene with this impossible phosphorescent light. "How those wretched beasts made their way from across the ocean in their derelict badlands to the bottom of that miraculous dungeon, you may never know, but nor did any of you care!" Poetaster yelled and stamped down on the stage; the darkness immediately abated; a flourish of the day''s light flooded into the city and highlighted each individual citizen with somehow equal honour. "For while the rest of Trammel ran and hid from this spontaneous terror, it was your ancestors who came to this empty patch of land," With that declaration, the entire city melted away, leaving the stage and audience alone in an empty field. Just between the stage and the audience, a dark, ominous tunnel sunk below into the depths of the land. Those few viewers who once thought they were lucky for getting the front row reservations then apprehensively pulled back as they swore they could see the menacing glow of hungry eyes from within that darkness. "And in this land sickened by feted evil, your ancestors built the defensive fortress of Egress!" As the dark eyes started to slowly crawl outwards, a wall quickly sprouted around the hole, and from there, miraculously, impossibly, an entire settlement began to form before the audience''s eyes. It grew up and around, the city encompassing everyone once more, but different. Egress was now small and quaint, militaristic and nothing at all like the bustling metropolis everyone was familiar with. A jarring sensation tugged at the audience''s mind, and they couldn''t help but stumble about fighting against vertigo as a view that looked down upon the city''s totality from a bird''s eye fought with their own grounded stance in a dizzying melange of horizontal and vertical perspectives. They could see both the stage before them through mortal eyes and the city below as some strange omniscient voyeur. Poetaster allowed a brief lull in the soliloquy to allow the crowd to acclimate to this bewildering experience. Once the crowd steadied, Poetaster resumed with a grandiose declaration, "This inviolable bastion had started out as a wretched warzone!" The wall that had blocked the ominous hole below them on the stage suddenly crumbled, and out forth poured an angry swarm of ravenous mokoi. The crowd broke out into immediate hysteria. Everyone jostled and pushed each other to escape their attackers. Panic grew as hungry razor claws pierced through stone with every malicious step forward. As the first beast approached the crowd poised to claim its prey, a sparkling bolt of prismatic force blasted straight through the mokoi, killing it instantly. Poetaster''s voice boomed out, piercing through the crowd''s veil of fear, " As a warrior''s stand!"The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. That first bolt had been merely a declaration of will as soon after Poetaster leapt off the stage and unleashed an unrelenting assault of luminescent violence. The mokoi turned to face the clear priority target, but each foe was felled. Poetaster matched the opponents'' ferocity and animalistic furor with a contrasting graceful elegance. Each perfect sway of movement was accented with a brilliant spark of mighty force accompanied by the sonic deliverance of death. Poetaster turned the chaotic battle into a mesmerizing ballet. As this silent choreography played, the mokoi thinned, and the audience, bolstered by the ease of retaliation, began to push back inwards, cheering on the show. "No matter the conniving trickery of those damnable mokoi, humanity would fight back. No army, flank, or threat could ever oppose the unstoppable tenacity of the will of humanity!" With one final blast, the remaining mokoi, feeble and fearful, ran back to the hole whence they came, and the defensive wall rose up once more, segregating it from the crowd. Poetaster dramatically looked about themselves, drawing attention to the plethora of odd objects left on the ground. "What was once but a military outpost was soon fed fat with the riches of coveted mokoi pelts, glistening horns, and other stranger yet prized resources." Once again, reality bent its will to each word uttered by the great Poetaster, as if that narration was more truth than what even the Devadoots had deigned of this land. The audience could do nought more than swallow flies as they gaped in awe at the quickly sprouting merchant metropolis they had grown up with. "It was a new frontier gathering the awe of merchants and ambitious families alike, expanding, building, morphing: Flourishing! Until this humble outpost rivalled even Proselyte as a foundational megalopolis behemoth of our society!" Then, without sound or fanfare, the audience and stage swept through the streets of Egress, twisting and turning around corners to finally stop before a familiar building. A massive cathedral-esque hall, lavished in great tapestries of heroic figures battling evil. "And from that chaos, a guild was established. A guild that would methodically shape what had once been a daunting cave teeming with inscrutable monstrosities-" Poetaster regaled while hopping back onto the stage, and from stage left out came a terrifying mokoi. The crowd tensed in worry as they identified the creature: A Papinijuwari, a great ghastly figure that stood on two legs as thick as trees, with muscles practically bulging out of its leathery cerulean skin. It had one gargantuan eye that wrapped around its broad head, which only emphasized the otherworldly inquietude of the thing. This was an enemy of a whole different class than the rabble faced earlier. Still, emboldened by the confidence of Poeataster the crowd stood firm. Poetaster posed themselves before the mighty monstrosity and charged a familiar bolt of prismatic energy, but whereas before the devastating magic would annihilate all before it, this time the attack fizzled to nothingness halfway to its target. The Papinijuwari roared out with uncontained fury, and the audience fearfully gasped as it swung towards the showman. Poetaster frantically dodged, tripping and tumbling to the ground, somehow still missing the mokoi''s deadly fist. " -into a training ground for fledgling fighters to hone their skills." Poetaster wobbled upwards like a newborn fawn. The Papinijuwari leaped at Poetaster, who clumsily fumbled away, letting the monster crash through the wooden stage, sending splinters and dust flying into the air. Poetaster continued to blunder around the mokoi''s attacks, too panicked by the creature''s assault to notice the expansive damage to the stage. The audience couldn''t help but break into hysteric humour as Poetaster''s incompetent fumbling somehow constantly avoided and guided the foe about the stage, destroying any concept of intimidation from the mokoi. Waltzing and weaving through the fight, Poetaster''s step grew confident, and attacks became firmer. However, Poetaster''s furtive glances at the crowd''s reactions irritably noticed that eyes started lingering primarily on the Papinijuwari. A surprisingly flamboyant strike felled the mokoi and awkwardly cut the scene short. Regaining the crowd''s undivided attention, Poetaster turned and bowed, taking a brief respite to enjoy the applause. Then, the lights rearranged to highlight the guild hall behind Poetaster. "A guild so successful in its endeavours that it expanded out of Egress and became one of the most influential governing bodies in the world. A guild that overfloweth in power and riches, so much so it has expanded even further, beyond the mere lands of Trammel, it has delved into our minds and hearts..." The light ratcheted down to focusing again on Poetaster themself, "and don''t think I am simply being flowery with my words because the adventurer guild has so kindly funded my tour." A chorus of laughter broke out from the entertained crowd. At this moment, Poetaster''s excited and mildly frenetic disposition melodramatically sullied. Poetaster''s shoulders dropped, and their smile faded. "Unfortunately, I can not, with good conscience, tell you that everything is perfect within the Adventurer''s guild." Once more, the sky darkened, the only light left being from that white liquid that had oozed out of the dark orb earlier in the play, which nearly everyone had long forgotten about. Though most were wholly enraptured by the show, those few who stood uncomfortably close to buildings noticed in the dark that their whole surrounding instantaneously snapped back to the town square they had all started in. "You see their golden goose; you, the city of Egress, have been holding out. The general public doesn''t know this yet; the powers-that-be don''t want you to know this yet; yet still, I will tell you this: as of late, the seemingly inexhaustible flow of Mokoi from the depths of the dungeon of Ingress had begun to dwindle. They simply aren''t coming back; their influx no longer a match for the rate at which they are farmed. The worrying theory whispered among the few elites in the know was that whatever source had been sending the mokoi from their badlands to here: stopped." Poeteaster knelt down and whispered conspiratorially, "But I know the truth. I know what really happened." The entire city, en masse, leaned forward in desperate anticipation of the great Poetaster''s coveted answer. Poetaster smiled mischievously, "So let me tell you the story of the Immersion at the bottom of the Dungeon of Ingress." Poetaster''s statement was emphasized with the chime of a bell, and the crowd ubiquitously released a disbelieving gasp. Poetaster''s brow furrowed upon hearing the unexpected queue. Poetaster was irked to find that the crowd was not watching the play but instead transfixed on something behind it. Poetaster turned around to be confronted by a strange pink object. Before Poetaster, there was what seemed to be a small pink rhombus, or it was a rhombus, but its body would reject any stable state. It would shift and transform, shrink and grow, continuously morphing into other shapes. The pink shape finally locked into a form resembling that of a featureless human with only one limb. The arm was outstretched towards Poetaster holding a glowing parchment: It read.
You have been invited to
The Tournament
You are The Flare
Chapter 6: An Abbreviation Attention attaining arguments agonized about alarming ailments applied auspicious assuredness around. Barring bright blistering burlesque balancing business, banter, bodies bewitched breathed buzz. Counting counters can¡¯t calculate course, correcting claims cancelling conclusions continuing controlled cogitation carried calling coins, charming chance champions. Denominated deliberately doomed disputant¡¯s defeat, dancing discussions drew devotees. Echoes egressed exploring estates enticing ears eloquent effort; everyone enlarged, ensnared eggheads erasing escape. Foes¡¯ franticly falsifying fact fortunately failed forcing finish. Growing grades generated guarded golds'' gravitation, granting gamers great glory. Honest heretics hemmed hawed, hearts harmed, hours hewed hailing halt hereinafter honor heralds. Idiots increased indemnity; Idol¡¯s idea invade intuition imbibing infamy.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Jester jabbers joyfully jailing joiners. Kae kea karma khat kep kef. Losers longing learnt lessons leaving leader lavished. Monetized minds, mocking masters married monstrous mistrust, moreover mild madness misinterpreted marvelous man¡¯s muddled mention. None noticed neglecting notable noble nearly numb; numen narrowed now nestled nicely. Orienting objects oscillated onwards; overtly open options omitted outbreak. Parents protected panicked pupils; philosophers perplexed; petrified player pondered. Queer qualm quelled: quitch! Rim reeled reaching roused rex retaining regal rag. Shallow shots shared. Terrified, triceps tardily took token. Unbelievable undertaking. Valor vented vice. Worry wholly wasted. Xylotomize Your Zenith. He thought now that perhaps the game was over, with the mystical letter in his hands it read:
You have been invited to
The Tournament
You are The Game
Chapter 7: Paper Houses The city was a tapestry of towering homes and shops, their spires stretching for the sky. Small rooftop fountains cascaded down the sides of these structures, their waters meandering through various floors before descending to join the river that wound through the city''s surface streets. Many flowers bloomed on the sides of these towers, surviving in the cracks of the clay buildings and drinking upon the touch of the descending waterfalls. Each tower''s floral display conveyed its purpose: a sea of blue lilies denoted the residential quarters, stocky green philodendrons signaled a bustling market district below, and a colossal tower draped in vibrant purple hyacinths proudly proclaimed its status as the residence of the mightiest bloodline. Behind the purple tower was a large pond, its crystalline waters a mirror to the beautiful garden surrounding it. Within its depths, many koi fish swam and frolicked, their vibrant colours shimmering beneath the surface. At the very center of the pond, a man sat in perfect equilibrium as if an extension of the serene tableau. This man, while still in his prime, showed signs of premature graying in his otherwise raven-black hair. He possessed a toned, muscular physique, clad in a dark blue robe neatly fitted with a tight black vest that accentuated his form. Though the man sat impossibly upon the unbroken surface of the pond, his robe''s hem dipped through, dragging into the waters. With closed eyes, he delved deep into the recesses of his inner being, harnessing and refining the magical energy coursing within him. His focus honed in on the cool water below him, envisioning it as an integral part of himself. With practiced precision, he manipulated the water''s flow, amplifying its power through his own magic. In his mind''s eye, he visualized channeling this energy through his open palm, directing it back into the pond. A mighty stream of pressurized water burst forth from his palm, and he maintained this circular flow like a never-ending current¡ªpond, body, hand, pond. His unwavering determination to grow stronger and better propelled him to push the boundaries of his power, inching ever closer to his goal. He wanted to be stronger, better. The reports of N¨¦v¨¦''s recent sighting at Abut just before the white witch attacked it practically confirmed her betrayal against the Sodality of Rain. Memories of their last encounter during the elemental festival eight years ago loomed in his thoughts, and he was resolute in not allowing history to repeat itself. While he longed to devote all his time to training and meditation, he knew his responsibilities called him away. The man got up and walked out of the pond. With a wave of his hand, the water that soaked his robe flew out of the cloth and back into the pond. The man made his way back into the massive building before him; its large halls were immaculately pristine and ordered. Inside, he navigated the polished floors, eventually reaching a small closet adorned with a wall of levers. Pulling one of the levers initiated the sound of rushing water behind the closet walls, which the man knew would flow onto a small waterwheel, setting it into motion. With the whir of the waterwheel, the closet began its ascent, slowly carrying the man higher up the tower past many floors until it came to a halt, allowing him to exit onto a higher floor of the building. Further down the hall, he encountered a familiar figure¡ªa stout, older man with a beard as fluffy as his bald head wasn''t. Unfortunately, the older man immediately noticed the elevator''s arrival and began to waddle over as he exclaimed, "Oh, Master Firn, I was just on the hunt for you!" Firn responded evenly. "I was meditating in the Bathos pool." "As you should, as you should. I expect to hear that you make good on your rematch with that firebrat Scoria." The old man chuckled as if he was being encouraging, but Firn could only sense the disappointment hidden in his words. "There won''t be an elemental festival this year." Firn explained "Why not?" "Turn of the century, the Tournament starts this year. All of the clan''s best fighters will be busy." "Ah, yes, I completely forgot about that. You know me, I really couldn''t care less about you kids and your little fights. But that just means if you get invited to the Tournament, you can have your rematch with Scoria then." The old man said in a failing attempt to comfort. "If he is also invited to the Tournament." Firn added. "Oh yes, yes. Anyway, what I actually wanted to talk to you about was the situation with my lake?" Firn stopped momentarily, confused, " If you''re having a problem with monsters, that''s not really something I deal with. You would be better off talking with the adventurer''s guild." Firn began to walk away but was interrupted as the old man stepped in his way. " No, no, not those lakes; I meant my Pleurothallidinae situation north of the Pulchritudinous Lake. You see, I have been speaking with some contractors and was wondering when they could sail over and begin redevelopment." Firn was at a loss for words: "That lake belongs to the Vampire. You can''t send contractors there; it''s enemy territory!"The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Firn was aghast, but the old man simply waved him off. "Well, you''re taking care of that anyway. How long does winning a war against a small city-state take?" Firn could only sigh in total exasperation. "A long time, but don''t worry, it is being handled by our best." The elderly man kept his placid smile but was clearly starting to get annoyed, "Yes, with my generous contributions. So excuse me if I would like to know who are the ''best'' and how they''re spending my money?" Firn stopped himself from rolling his eyes, annoyed at how this aristocrat seemed to think he was financing this entire endeavour. "Look, we''re in the process of forming our militia to deal with it. I''ve recently hired the Banausic Cardinals to assist. They''re a very skilled up-and-coming adventurer group that even impressed the Hero of New Heirisson conquest. Progress has been better than expected; the militia is proving quite popular and has attracted many of our most skilled fighters. It seems quite a few people are excited to reclaim Hullabaloo. Regardless, General Aphor is heading the militia now; I''m no longer involved, so you''ll need to talk to him for anything more." Firn spoke briskly and sternly. He was growing weary of the constant need to reiterate every minute detail of his actions to these senile old men. The elders never seemed to trust him, or perhaps just expected too much ever since the duel with N¨¦v¨¦. Combined with the current state of the Sodality of Rain, made him feel like a scapegoat, constantly bearing the burden of blame and pressure. Any of Firn''s frustration seemed to all go over the elder''s head as he asked, "Well, I was just wondering, with the current movements of the¡­" Firn quickly interrupted, "Talk with General Aphor for any information. I am no longer involved and am very busy. It was nice talking with you, but I must take my leave." Before the stunned elder could react, Firn walked past him and quickly made his way down the hallway, venturing deeper into the building. His journey led him to a pair of imposing steel doors. Positioned before the doors were two hefty men who engaged in hushed giggles and whispered conversations, oblivious to his approach. "Something funny?" Firn asked. The men turned to see Firn and hesitated momentarily as if debating whether it was worth acknowledging him. "No, Master Firn," one of the men replied with a dismissive tone. The lack of respect rankled Firn, but he pretended not to notice. He stood before them, waiting patiently as the two men stared back with bored and slightly irritated expressions. "Will you open the door?" Firn''s patience was beginning to wear thin. "Sorry Master Firn. The chief is busy." Firn furrowed his brows in annoyance. "Open the door." The two men exchanged glances, each hoping the other would handle the situation. Finally, one of them turned back to Firn and, recognizing the determination in his gaze, relented. "Yes, Master Firn." The two men planted their arms firmly against one of the massive steel doors, straining with all their might to push it open. At first, the door resisted, their efforts accompanied by strenuous grunts and creaking resistance. Gradually, however, the doors began to yield, revealing the colossal room within. Firn stepped into the expansive chamber, and as he cleared the threshold, the door behind him began to close with a gradual, resounding thud. The room was an oasis of tranquillity, featuring a cozy visiting area adorned with plush couches and chairs encircling a low, ornate table. Behind this inviting space, a grand balcony stretched out, offering a breathtaking view of the lush, garden-like metropolis below. On one side of the room, a small wading pool was nestled, its waters kept blissfully warm by a cadre of diligent servants who fed it with warm coals, the rising steam adding a soothing weight to the air. Within the pool reclined a robust, elderly man of imposing stature, his arms casually draped over the pool''s edge, one hand firmly clasping a drink¡ªalmost certainly of the alcoholic variety. The relaxed old man reclined further in the pool, an air of nonchalance about him as he asked, "Any news on the earthen anomalies?" Firn angrily spoke, ignoring the question he received. "You need to get new guards; they don''t understand respect, and I saw them slacking off." The old man''s reply was brusque. "Why should they show respect to you?" "If I''m going to be the next chief, I should be treated as such! That also goes for you!" Firn retorted sharply, gesturing toward the servants who moved about the room. "What kind of impression does it leave when you treat me like this in front of others?" "Who said you were going to be the next chief?" The old man''s unexpected response left Firn momentarily taken aback. His surprise quickly gave way to anger. "Father! I''ve been raised with the understanding that I would become the next chief. I''ve spent decades training and preparing for this role! And now you''re suddenly throwing this uncertainty at me?" "Well, at the time, I didn''t know you would turn out to be such a disappointment." "I''m the disappointment?" Firn exclaimed incredulously, pointing an accusatory finger at his father, who lounged idly in the warm embrace of his heated pool. "Compared to you, What could I have possibly done that gives you the right to call me a disappointment?" "You lose and lose more. That''s what you do, and that''s what you''ll always do. Have you brought N¨¦v¨¦ back?" "You can''t be serious! You would have her become the next chief? She''s a traitor! She''s consorting with the White Witch. If she were to lead the Sodality, what would the rest of the world think of us?" "Typical of you not to see beyond your own self-interest," the old man sighed, his demeanour more serious now. "If you want any chance of the Sodality accepting you as the next chief, you must prove that you can defeat N¨¦v¨¦ and bring her back. This is the only way to show the Pangean Entente that the Sodality of Rain isn''t aligned with that wretched White Witch. Do you think I don''t want to make you the next chief? Do you think I want a loser son? No, but here I am. Looking at a failure that can do nothing but disappoi-." Firn''s father was interrupted by the loud chime of a bell. Suddenly, a few feet from Firn, there was what seemed to be a small pink rhombus that grew out of thin air, or it was a rhombus, but its body would reject any stable state. It would shift and transform, shrink and grow, continuously morphing into other shapes. The pink shape finally locked into a form resembling that of a featureless human with only one limb. The arm was outstretched towards Firn, holding a glowing parchment: It read.
You have been invited to
The Tournament
You are The River
Chapter 8: Growing Up "She pulled back her bowstring as far as she possibly could. Her muscles bulging out of her arm as she poured every ounce of strength she could muster into this one shot. All around us, the baron and his soldiers were laughing at her for being so serious, but I wasn''t laughing. I held my breath and watched her every move. Then Boom!" The storyteller darted her hands out in a punch with a single finger extended , causing the girl to initially tense up and gasp "She let go of the bowstring, and the arrow thundered up, up, up way into the sky, disappearing into the clouds." as the storyteller narrated she slowly rose her extended hand in the air. "...and then down it fell into the forest!" And with a quick swoop, the storyteller threw her finger down onto the little girl''s tummy and attacked her with a tickling frenzy rupturing the girl into a beautiful siren trill of laughter. The tickling seized and the story continued "It took three whole days and nights of walking for the scouts to reach and return the target." The little listener''s eyes grew wide as they breathed in disbelief "No!? Three whole days?" "Yes, It''s true! And when they brought back the target, they gave it to the baron, and do you know what he saw?" The young girl just sat in silent, wide-eyed anticipation. "Not only did she hit the target, she hit the bullseye! Oh, the baron was so mad; his face was red like a tomato. But he couldn''t break a promise in front of the crowd, so they let the two of us go free. And that was the day your mom became known as the greatest marksman alive." The fiery-haired woman bent down over the little girl, snugly nestled in her bed, and gingerly pecked her forehead. She paused, taking in the innocence of the young child''s face, a face full of wonder and joy. It was so nostalgic. The wondrous smile upon the innocent child didn''t last long as she sank into contemplation. The young girl, covered in her thick layers of quilted comfort, questioned. "So now¡­ does that make you the greatest marksman alive?" The woman paused for a moment. One was never prepared for questions that should never have to be asked. The woman let out a sad chuckle. "I guess it does." "Does that make you happy?" The two locked eyes and shared a wordless exchange, their gazes delving deep into each other''s souls. They allowed a moment for their emotions to intertwine, to let their melancholy, for a brief moment, slip through the cracks. "No." The woman remained motionless in the bedroom''s darkness, unsure how to respond. After a moment, she rose for the door but was stopped by a light tug on her shirt. "Are you happy?" The woman cast her gaze upon the girl cocooned within her quilts. In the hushed embrace of night, she could just barely see glistening trails of tears tracing the girl''s cheeks. The grip on her shirt was feeble, and she sensed a subtle quiver transfer across the fabric. "It''s perfectly alright to feel sad. You can cry if you need to." The woman settled back onto the bed beside the girl. She tenderly swept the girl''s hair away from her face, and the girl rested her head on the woman''s lap. Her sobbing was muffled against the woman''s pants which slowly became damp from the child''s tears. The two stayed that way until the girl, exhausted and incapable of shedding more tears, succumbed to slumber. The woman tucked her in once more, and after a few moments to ensure that she was, in fact, asleep, she left the room. The house was quiet; it was also small. A quaint farming house on the outskirts of some nameless hamlet within the country of Aegis. The house was initially meant for just the girl and her parents. It was nice. With the introduction of the red-haired woman, things became lively for a while. Now the house was back down to just three: the wrong three. The woman made her way to the guest room where she had been staying. She sat down at her small desk and began disassembling her firearms for a thorough cleaning. She wasn''t like Schlemiel; she knew she would never settle, never have a family. She could only stay in this place for so long because it was Schlemiel. There was something in her that wouldn''t allow her to lay down her arms for too long; besides, she was the only one who knew how to use them. If she didn''t care for them, they would be lost to the annals of history once more. Her concentration was eventually interrupted by a knock on the door. Without answer, the door swung open, and a tall, heavily built man moved forward before stumbling through the door, his armour clanking against its frame. He spoke with a hoarse growl, his words slurring together, "I already said that you can''t do that here." The woman replied apathetically without glancing up. "Biddy is asleep." He couldn''t help but let a growl escape. "That''s not the point." She placed her dissected gun on the desk and turned to face the man. She raised an eyebrow as if to entice his next question. He let out a tired sigh, his shoulders falling as exhaustion took over frustration. "Is she okay?" She responded with Nonchalance, "She cried again." He just nodded his head in response. "You didn''t tell her any more stories, did you?" "It was a nice one." The man straightened himself from his previously slouched stance, his voice lowered but tinged with anger as he responded, "None of the stories are nice. She doesn''t need to know that stuff." The woman was tired of constantly arguing the same points with the man but did not let such annoyances seep through her calm voice as she responded. "As much as you would like to think that Schlemiel''s past didn''t exist, it did. And regardless of if I tell Biddy, she''ll find out eventually."A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. The man quickly bit back, "I want Biddy to remember a loving mother, not a savage killer." The man stopped himself before their usual spat could repeat once more, and with another sigh, he restarted with more composure. "Look, I really appreciate all the help you''ve given us over the past two years with everything. You''ve been a tremendous help to Schlemiel; I can''t thank you enough for that. But your reason for being here is gone now. I just want my daughter to live a normal, happy life." The woman''s usual dry tone returned, but even in his inebriated state, the man could feel her tensing emotions as she finally broke from her task and gave him her full attention. "You want me to leave?" "I''m still supposed to be on shift at the west gate. You could sneak by there now without getting noticed. We were all aware that you weren''t permanent. You almost left on your own a few times." She flashed him a hollow smile. "You noticed that, huh." "We''re just different. You''re a criminal; you can''t help yourself. You stayed in this house as Schlemiel''s friend, but now you''re staying here as a fugitive. I can''t have that for my job, and I can''t have that for my daughter." For a moment, no response came, silence settling familiarly within the house. "Give me a minute to pack my stuff." The man responded with a terse nod and turned to walk down the hallway. Left behind in the guest room, the woman pondered the space where she had been a guest for the last two years. It was the home of her dearest friend, her confidante, her partner. It was a place where she had built a family, where she had enjoyed a tranquil existence, and ultimately, where she had passed away. There wasn''t much to pack; she had always travelled lightly. She quickly reassembled her firearms, then packed a handful of clothing sets and included a small, crudely carved figurine gifted to her by Biddy. It depicted her with her two revolvers in hand. She held onto it hesitantly for a moment before carefully placing it inside her modest bag. She cleaned the room, straightened the bedcovers and cleared the desk. She stopped at the door and gave the dark room one last glance. It was now someone else''s room; it was not her bed. She made her way down the empty hallway where the man was waiting. It seemed like he wanted to say something, but whatever it was, his guilt prevented him from speaking it. She walked straight to the door and opened it. "Thank you." As she stepped outside and the door closed behind her, she found herself alone with only the gentle breeze of a tranquil night sky. The full moon bathed everything in a cold blue hue. She began to walk westward across the field of crops, watching as the small farmhouse gradually diminished, vanishing into the distant horizon. It had been two years since she last felt this feeling¡ªa bittersweet nostalgia intermingled with a whirlwind of so many emotions she wasn''t even sure which she should be feeling. A sudden call halted her march, "Wait!" The woman turned around to see a young girl, her head barely able to peak above the newly budding crops. Her nightgown was disheveled and stained with mud. The girl was out of breath, panting heavily to make up for her exertion. "Are you leaving me too?" Those words pierced into the woman''s heart. The woman approached the trembling girl, setting her bag aside and kneeling on the muddy ground to meet her at eye level. She spoke with a mix of earnestness and tenderness, "Throughout your life, you are going to hear many things about your mom¡­ and about me. Some of it is true... most of it probably will be. Always remember that, no matter what, she loved you more than anything in the world. She changed for you¡­ so did I, in a way. You have a choice now. You can ignore those parts of your history, live your life as a normal girl doing normal things, find a good person, have your own kids one day. Or¡­ or you can follow in her footsteps, practice as she and I taught, strive to be a powerful person, a great person, just like we were. It won''t be easy, and you won''t always be happy, but you will learn a lot and discover things about the world you could never imagine. And if you do that, get stronger, get better; in eleven years, I will meet you again at The Tournament. And I would love to see you take back your family title of greatest marksman alive." The woman wrapped her arms around Biddy and pulled her in closely, hugging her as tightly as possible, getting all eleven years of hugs down in one instance. There was some crying, but this time she wasn''t sure if the tears were Biddy''s or hers. "You were and will always be loved; remember that." Picking up her now muddied bag, she gently wiped Biddy''s face dry before turning and walking back into the night. Approaching the west gate, she made sure to carefully scan all of the posts. He was not lying; he had left the path clear for her. She slipped through the gate with ease and ventured out into the vast wilderness beyond. She continued along the dirt road for most of the night, determined to put as much distance between herself and the familiar surroundings as possible. Her instincts for evading civilization when unprepared returned as if they had never left, and she was well aware that she needed to rely on them now. Interrupting the woman on her nightly escape was a cutting echo, its unidentifiable voice bouncing impossibly around her. "Ah yes, arcanal jackal Germination and unsuppressed accelerated essence metamorphosis. Such a tragic ailment, as rare as it is lethal. Typically, it leads to an agonizingly swift demise, lasting a mere few weeks at best. Those afflicted rarely survive long enough to procreate, and consequently, it''s not widely known that the disease is hereditary." The red-haired woman anxiously surveyed her surroundings, but the source of the voice remained elusive. It possessed a soft, feminine quality, yet it carried an ominous weight, almost toxic. What troubled the woman more than the disembodied voice itself were the unsettling words it had uttered. "You and that woman did an admirable job slowing down the infection. Seventeen years surely must be a record. It''s regrettable, however, that the young girl will suffer the consequences of your incomplete work. For her sake, I hope she chooses your second option and dedicates herself to becoming stronger. While her inherited condition is considerably weaker, without fortifying her constitution, she won''t enjoy that long and joyful life you promised she would have." The woman pulled out her two revolvers and desperately searched for her conversationalist. "Have you been watching me!?" "No need for the weapons. I am here to offer you my aid." A mist began to coalesce and gather a few feet before the woman. She maintained her stance, her guns poised and ready, aimed at the forming cloud. Slowly, the fog took on the shape of two ethereal figures. One was unnaturally tall; the fog upon its head resembled that of an impossibly wide-brimmed hat featuring a pointy center sleeve that slouched over. The hat resembled those flamboyantly large ones worn by self-proclaimed great wizards, only comically exaggerated in size. The other humanoid figure had its head concealed within a bushy, unruly cloud that formed a spherical helmet-like shape. As the mist fully materialized into two distinct figures, the shorter one was revealed to be a woman with extraordinarily bushy and curly hair, secured with a yellow headband that kept her hair from obscuring her disgusting, intensely blue eyes. The other woman, in stark contrast, was of exceptional height and beauty, if not a little inhuman in appearance. Unlike any other living being, her distinct appearance immediately gave away her identity. She sported a white eye patch that concealed her right eye, a towering hat, and proportions that defied the norm. Her long, pointed ears and abnormally elongated fingers set her apart from any ordinary human. Her entire being, including her clothing, was a pristine white, like no blood coursed through her veins. Even her hair was whiter than fresh snowfall. But the most chilling aspect was her sole eye, unlike anything the red-haired woman had ever seen before. It was a clouded, eerie shade of red, the eye itself seeming unfocused as if it wasn''t fixed on any specific target. Recognition struck the red-haired woman like a thunderbolt. In sheer shock, she involuntarily dropped her revolvers. Unfazed, the terrifying entity before her continued with a disconcerting calmness, "How would you like to cure that child?" The red-haired woman, her voice quivering, finally managed to break free from her petrified surprise, deeply regretting the loss of her weapons. She could only stutter out, "The White Witch." Chapter 9: Perspectives Smoke continued to billow out, suffusing the room in a thick, choking haze. The smog was so heavy that it became difficult to see through his pink porcelain rabbit mask, though the blood dripping over the mask¡¯s eyelets didn¡¯t help his vision either. The building was wholly consumed in the wrathful ire of flame and the foundations that had once kept this quaint auditorium up had simply become more fuel for the growing conflagration. He looked down at his clothes, dismayed to see the plethora of crimson stains that pockmarked its eloquent form. He was definitely dressed for a better occasion than the one he was in, a dashing noble amidst a burning refuge. It was difficult to blame himself for the inappropriate attire though, since he was not alerted of the dress code ahead of time.
She had been waiting impatiently for many hours, a mixture of boredom and annoyance rising as she watched the slow trickle of people flow into the empty auditorium from the small eyelets of her grey porcelain wolf mask. She was never too fond of these large gatherings they always demanded she attend. All of the flowery bombast hiding an undercurrent of subterfuge and nebulous ¡®grander¡¯ overarching plans always went over her head. She much preferred it when they just sent her a letter telling her to act, and she would act. This time was different though; the rabbit was coming.
He was nervously waiting in a small room to the side of the vast auditorium, though his apprehension did not show through the eye holes of his dark cowl. Today was the day he was going to be granted his mask. He stared at his hand reminding himself of why it was different: who made it different. He knew that once he finally got his mask, he could right the wrongs of the world. He wasn¡¯t entirely sure of exactly what they saw in him to so quickly give him such a prestigious position, but he was in no position to complain. ¡°Mhm¡± a loud voice could be heard from the auditorium; it was starting.
A man walked into the tavern, its emptiness only broken by the presence of the bored bartender. His attire was unusual¡ªimmaculately clean and perfectly tailored, exuding an air of importance yet distinct from the robes of a typical noble. He wore black pants and a matching blazer over a crisp white shirt, with a colourful silk cloth wrapped around his neck, cascading to his stomach. The bartender recognized the clothes instantly. She knew someone who always wore the exact same ensemble. He had told her it was the style of dress of ancient nobility, known as a three-piece suit it even came complete with polished shoes. He always dressed for a better occasion than the one he was in, but this stranger was not him.
It stuck its head out from the curtains hiding the stage. The gathering of people was approaching its full size now. It would begin soon. It was not worried that the audience would know that it was an it because its face was protected by a mask, the perfect mask. A small yellow porcelain mask of an octopus, each of its tentacles curled to the chin with many blue rings spotting its body. The mask didn¡¯t have any strings to wrap around its head, it just seemed to stick on with no impression of falling, as did all the porcelain masks provided to the organization. Satisfied with the size of its audience, the octopus pulled its head back in, hiding from the patiently waiting audience behind the red curtains. ¡°I hope you are excited! Today you will become change itself. This world, and all who stand on it; your words today decide their fate.¡± In front of the octopus was a short and plump person, it was impossible to distinguish any details because their face was hidden behind a white porcelain lamb mask.
He found it hard to breathe. Missing a lung didn¡¯t help in that case. His diaphragm pointlessly continued its rhythmic motion, pushing against his loose ribs. The pain seared through every nerve. He tried to ignore it, that visceral wrongness that his chest had turned into. His hand, although it was different, was still capable of dragging his mostly limp body forward, just a few more inches. His mask had fallen, but if he could just get it back, all would be solved.
He had finally arrived at this small town just on the outskirts of the Cruor Swamps in the dead of night. The perfect place to do things one would want to do unnoticed. Why would following his master¡¯s footsteps lead him to such a place? He wasn¡¯t sure, but he would not leave this town without becoming so. He tightened his tie with his free hand while his other held firmly to his, as he called it: briefcase. He noticed a tavern off to the side of the street; surely someone there could guide him to the auditorium.
A lady wearing a green porcelain turtle mask waved goodbye as she made her way back towards the tavern. The woman watched the turtle walk away for a moment, returning her own wave in kind before finally entering the auditorium. A few other of the early attendants curiously noted her entrance, but when they saw her grey porcelain wolf mask, they became too daunted to attempt approaching her. The auditorium was not very large, but it could hold the hundred or so people that would soon arrive. The square stage across the room was blocked off from the crowd by a large red curtain. She scanned the room to see if he was already there. She was glad to see that there were two other masks here, but he was not one of them. The only reason she even bothered showing up was because he was supposed to be here too.
An ethereal green shell suddenly appeared just in time to block the faintly pink-coated foot, a loud thud exploding out as his kick struck the shell inches away from the grey wolf mask. He felt a sudden chill from behind; the pink around his foot suddenly hardened, and faint ethereal hairs began to form just as he pushed off the shell, cracking it with the force. Where he just was, a red blade and a slender man in a red fox mask appeared. He could feel his mask wailing with exhaustion after that last maneuver, and he wasn¡¯t entirely sure how well he could manage without it. Twisting around, he threw another kick into the ethereal brown horns charging at him and the pink-coated foot easily shattered the horns, the unstoppable attack continuing further and crunching into the brown porcelain bull mask and sending the bull flying across the room. A woman with a green porcelain turtle mask struggled to speak through forced breaths. ¡°My shell¡­ won¡¯t¡­ last ¡­ much longer.¡± The smoke from the recent fire was starting to build up at this point and breathing became strained, especially for the out of breath turtle. The fox ran to the bull to help him up and extinguish the flames caught onto his sleeves. The woman with the wolf mask responded to her exhausted companion ¡°It won¡¯t need to.¡± A powerful silver energy started to envelop the wolf¡¯s arm. The silver energy hardened and coalesced until growing full of fur. She extended her claws and readied to attack the man with the pink coated foot that hid his identity behind a pink porcelain rabbit mask.
¡°Try not to charge through that curtain.¡± a slender man with a red porcelain fox mask said as he approached the buffet table and pointed to the red curtain hiding the stage from the rest of the auditorium. The burly man with the brown porcelain bull mask responded. ¡°You know that¡¯s not actually a thing, right?¡± The bull turned his back to the fox, rummaging a cookie from the buffet table before twisting back towards him, ¡°Actually, I know that you know that¡¯s not a thing because I told you at the last meeting that it wasn¡¯t. Now that I think about it, I¡¯m pretty sure I told you at the meeting before the previous one as well.¡± The bull berated. The fox softly chuckled ¡°yeah, but I like pissing you off.¡± The fox swiped the cookie from out of the bull¡¯s hands and gently raised his mask to eat the cookie without revealing his face. A satisfying crunch emanated from under the mask, ¡°¡­And I have to do something to make these meetings a little more exciting. It¡¯s just the same boring ceremony every time.¡±
¡°Give me the box.¡± The lamb beckoned to the rabbit before him. The two of them were poised on the center of the stage, the entire auditorium and its hundreds of spectators as anxious witnesses to the tense stand-off. The rabbit was holding a small case close to his chest. A third man without a mask was also on stage nervously watching the two. ¡°It¡¯s called a briefcase.¡± The rabbit spat back bitterly. ¡°Then give me the briefcase.¡± It was impossible to tell expressions with everyone wearing masks, but the rabbit could feel the arrogance exuding from the lamb. ¡°No¡±
¡°¡­Change!¡± even within this small little room to the side of the auditorium he could hear the voice echoing down the halls and signaling his cue to enter. He fidgeted and adjusted his hood nervously then walked into the large room and onto the stage with the comfort of knowing no one could see his anxiety through the eye holes of his cowl. There was already someone atop the stage ready to welcome him, the person¡¯s face was covered with the white porcelain mask of a lamb, in his left hand was a small black cloth obstructing some item hidden beneath. The crowd was totally silent as he approached the center. ¡°Two years ago, this man gave his soul to us. We sent his soul to the Whittler. The Whittler judged his soul, sculpted it.¡± The lamb at the center of the stage paused as if expecting some kind of response, but received none, he continued. ¡°For the first time in fifty years, a soul has been returned.¡± The lamb turned towards the nervous man. ¡°But before we return your new soul back to you, we have a very special guest today, who comes with a gift. I would like to call the rabbit to the stage.¡±
The octopus tapped the shoulder of the dazed man with yellow skin next to it and pointed to the auditorium. The dazed man shook his head vigorously as if trying to discard something unwanted, but whatever it was he failed to remove it. The dazed man tossed a torch into the strange pool of black liquid at the base of the auditorium and it immediately lit ablaze, the slow clawing teeth of unrelenting fire climbing out of that pool and biting into the dry wood of the auditorium. The octopus took a deep breath to appreciate the soft dawn breeze. It gazed up to the beautiful purple sky, taking in the wonderful morning breeze and catching sight of a faint black shadow that could be seen slithering across the day star off in the distance. ¡°We should probably get going before any unwanted guess show up. I think they can take care of the rest anyways.¡± The octopus and the dazed man walked away from the town into the dawning horizon.
The lamb¡¯s mask fell cracking in two on the hard wood floor and revealing a youthful face. Tears streaked down plump cheeks still young with fat and continued downwards passed his chin and to his throat where it united with the vile mixture of gushing blood and pink energy. His phantom limb rose to clot his evacuating red life but no limb moved. His mind was swimming. He was trying to focus on the animals in front of him, but his eyes wouldn¡¯t listen for some reason. The force at his throat was released and immediately crumbled to the floor.
The man in the three-piece suit approached the bartender. ¡°I am here to attend a gathering. Do you know where I could find it?¡± He asked, placing a porcelain mask on the counter. The mask had two long ears that extended the overall size of the mask two-fold. It depicted the face of a rabbit, and the whole mask was painted pink.
The lamb and the octopus hurriedly ran down the hall off of the auditorium and into a small waiting room. The lamb was desperately collecting cloths to clot the gushing liquids from escaping from where his left arm once was. The lamb shouted to the octopus with a horrified squeak ¡°What is happening? I thought you said the rabbit was going to help us?¡± The octopus stopped in its tracks and turned to the worried lamb, taking a moment to decide if the lamb was worth the effort. A decision was quickly made and the octopus then gently placed its hand against the wooden wall next to it. The octopus made sure to really get the texture right, to feel every bump and imperfection of the aged surface, colour was easy and it was in these minute details where survival depended. The door to the small side room ruptured into countless pieces. The rabbit ran into the room to see the lamb alone, holding tightly to the stub which was once his left arm. ¡°Where is the octopus?¡± but no response.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. The rabbit charged towards the lamb. In the blink of an eye, the rabbit imbued pink energy into his fist and threw an incredible punch that skewered the lamb in the throat.
¡°-the rabbit to the stage.¡± The lamb announced before the crowd. The wolf, trying to hold back her tears, grabbed onto the rabbit¡¯s blazer as he was walking away. She begged through choked breaths ¡°Why?¡± The rabbit turned dismissively to the wolf and replied apathetically ¡°I need to go to the stage now.¡± The wolf tightened her grip. ¡°Is he alive?¡± the rabbit did not respond. ¡°Tell me he¡¯s alive.¡± The wolf pleaded. ¡°I have to go now.¡± The rabbit said forcibly removing her grip from him. The rabbit walked on to the stage and the wolf covered her arm in an ethereal silver aura.
As if magnetically attracted, the mask flew onto his face. The black porcelain mask in the shape of a spiked star hid his dried tears from the rest of the world. It still wasn¡¯t easy to breath with the punctured lung, but with the mask¡¯s encouragements he could endure the pain. He stood up, now alone on the stage and looked over the sea of corpses. Their burning bodies filling the room with a horrendous odour. With the mask on, he was filled with a sense of calmness, the typically traumatizing sight managing to trigger nothing in his heart. He looked up passed the pyres of flame and to the roof. It had partly crumbled under its abuse allowing the calm man to peer out to the sky. Light was beginning to illuminate the fluffy clouds above and beckon a new day on. The sky was littered in many soft white clouds, truly dazzling. His cloud watching was interrupted by the screech of a man from the room to the side of the auditorium.
¡°You should put on your mask before entering.¡± The barkeep told the well-dressed man while pointing to the pink rabbit mask. Similarly, she put on her own mask of a green porcelain turtle. The well-dressed man nodded and put on the rabbit mask. She didn¡¯t know how this man got a hold of the rabbit mask or of the briefcase. But she had to find a way to alert the rest. It may be the weakest mask, but one could never take too many precautions.
The wolf leaped onto the stage throwing a mighty fist at the rabbit. The rabbit calmly placed his briefcase between him and that charging fist. And as if it was some immovable mountain, the wolf¡¯s fist stopped dead its track. Before she could even register her aching knuckles, she was swept off her feet by a low kick and fell to the ground. The crowd let out a shocked gasp at the sudden development but before they had any chance to process what happened the fight was over and the rabbit placed his foot imbued with pink energy on the chest of the collapsed wolf. The bull ran toward the stage to assist but was halted by a raised arm of the lamb. ¡°It would appear that our VIP is quite excitable today.¡± The lamb gestured to the bull to step away. ¡°That is understandable. I would be to if I had the honour of giving away such a gift. But surely Ms. Wolf, this is no cause for jealousy. And Mr. Rabbit, could you please not overreact so much, you¡¯re going to scare our initiate.¡± The rabbit removed his foot from the injured wolf and turned toward the lamb. ¡°You know, from the fairy tales, I always expected the two of you to be in reversed positions right now.¡± The lamb chuckled in a feeble attempt to cut the tension. ¡°Why don¡¯t you give me the box?¡±
The octopus focused all of its mask¡¯s power into keeping it hidden. The side room next to the auditorium was filled with all six masks currently, and it had no intention of partaking in the imminent fight. The octopus silently slipped past the plump corpse on the ground and down the hall back into the auditorium. It could hear shouting from the room it just abandoned ¡°Who are you and what did you do to the real rabbit?¡± The octopus would definitely have a lot to report when it returned to its superiors, but first there was some clean up to attend to. The octopus stood at the center of the stage and finally relinquished its camouflage. The octopus took in the large crowd before it, most of which were totally unsure of how to react, pitiful really that this was how their members acted in the heat of battle. The octopus was certain that the powers that be would want as few as possible to know of this incident and with the performance they were presenting, they wouldn¡¯t be missed much. A faint ethereal yellow mist oozed out of the octopus mask and enveloped the auditorium. Upon contacting the confused crowd the yellow mist began to seep into their open pores and immediately the victims¡¯ throats clenched shut. The poisonous mist claiming its first victim was the impetus that sent the asphyxiating crowd fleeing for the exit but they all soon fell to the floor clawing at their swelling throats without even a single person making it to the door. It was truly concerning that this was the rabble that it had to work with. The octopus threw a dissatisfied glance back to the waiting room and lamented the sacrifices this day would toll, but such was the way of things. The octopus ensured to spare one of its choking victims, making the yellow mist surrounding one of the people still struggling for his last gasp of air to harden and merge with his skin giving it a faint yellow hue. The man instantly felt comfortable in the poisoning mist and could breathe normally. The octopus looked over to the other man on the stage. This man was totally unaffected by the yellow mist, he had a hole punctured through his chest but he was not dead. He was desperately crawling across the stage to get to an item. The octopus easily outpaced the dying man and picked up the object. It was a porcelain mask; the mask had the vague shape of a star with many limbs outstretched in all directions and was riddled with countless small black spikes. The octopus carried the mask over to the dying man and knelt next to him. ¡°There is no Whittler, I am your whittler and I am giving you this mask. You will do well to remember that. It is with my generosity and mercy that you survive this night.¡± The octopus gingerly placed the mask next to the dying man. ¡°The rabbit isn¡¯t the rabbit anymore. I don¡¯t know who he is now, but who he used to be used to be someone who knew you¡­ if that helps any. And¡­ please be the last person to leave this place. I¡¯m sure a warrior of your skill can understand how to do that.¡± The octopus got up and walked towards the exit of the auditorium. ¡°There are some oil lamps and torches in the back, go get them.¡± The man with the yellow skin ran to the back of the stage.
A streak of pink energy sliced through the lamb¡¯s left arm, severing the limb and launching it across the stage. The black cloth now knocked away, revealed, within the lifeless hand, a porcelain mask depicting a strange many limbed black star littered with small black spikes. The man in the dark cowl tried to jump away, but the rabbit¡¯s arm, along with its deadly pink aura pierced his lung as if his arm were an impossibly sharp blade. Pain erupted across every nerve of the cowled man¡¯s body as he fell to the floor. He wanted to stand back up, but his body shouted at him not to. The whole world was spinning, and voices were distorted to incomprehension. A shade of yellow waved towards where the lamb once was and away again, followed by shades of pink, orange and brown. Were these colours real? It was impossible to tell at this point. He wasn¡¯t even certain of his own consciousness. Perhaps, the solution was just a few inches away: that black porcelain star.
The wolf¡¯s arm had grown into that of a great monster. It was no longer ethereal; the thick grey fur was tangible, and one could feel the power which emanated from it. All of the air within the room seemed to be drawn into that arm being sucked away. She swung her arm at the rabbit all the way on the other end of the room. Despite the fact that he was far out of her reach, he desperately jumped aside, barely dodging out of the way of a great invisible slash that tore the wall behind him. The building exceedingly weakened by the fire could no longer sustain its weight with the new wound and the wall collapsed dragging part of the ceiling down with it. The rabbit propelled himself forward out of the debris and swung his pink clad foot towards the wolf. Again, at the last second a green shell materialized defending the wolf. A red pressure on his neck, a brown force at his back, a grey blade towards his chest; the rabbit expertly weaved and dashed out of the continuous onslaught of the coordinated group. Each one of them individually was extremely powerful and skilled, their cooperation making them even more so. The rabbit was unsure of how much longer he could push back against them; he had to end this fight quickly. He imbued more energy into his mask and the pink energy around his foot climbed up his leg. The rabbit could sense a brown force charging straight towards him, just on cue the large ethereal horns of the bull emerged from the fiery smoke. The bull charged towards him while remaining low to the ground, nearly on all fours. The rabbit raised his briefcase between the two. Upon colliding with the briefcase, the bull stopped cold. The rabbit swung his pink infused leg up and into the stomach of the bull. The green shell appeared again but was too weak this time, the shell shattered, and the rabbit¡¯s foot comfortably depressed into the bull¡¯s stomach. He could feel the organs squish under the weight of his kick; the muscles shredding under the force, and the cracking of ribs reverberating through his entire body. The explosion of force was so great that his back ruptured, spitting blood and spinal fluid onto the rabbit¡¯s mask. The death was instantaneous. ¡°NO!¡± The fox shouted, tears erupting from the eyelets of his mask. All the fire in the room extinguished as the air rushed towards the wolf¡¯s arm. She pulled her arm back to prepare for a great swing, when suddenly a black aura ensnared it, and the arm immediately dissolved to liquid.
Right when she was worried that he wouldn¡¯t show up, the rabbit entered through the large auditorium doors. Thankfully it was hidden by her wolf mask, but she couldn¡¯t help the giant grin that formed. He arrived just in time as well; the presentation was about to begin. ¡°mhm¡± a man with a lamb¡¯s mask cleared his throat on the stage, a small black cloth obscuring some object being held in his left hand. She couldn¡¯t care less about that. She ran over to the rabbit while waving, she was just about to call out to him before she saw the turtle behind the rabbit shaking her head no.
In the doorway stood the short figure of the black star. It glanced towards the turtle, and with such, hundreds of ethereal black spikes suddenly manifested from the nothingness and impaled her. A quick cough of blood was the only thing she could muster before collapsing onto the ground. The wolf was already on the floor, too distracted by her own attempts to scoop up her liquefied arm. The air around the fox went cold and viscous. The fox wanted to fight, wanted to avenge his allies, his friends, but his body couldn¡¯t move through the now congealed air and he too collapsed to the ground. The black star looked toward the rabbit who returned a glare from under his mask poised for a fight. Any intimidation that the rabbit was aiming for was soon betrayed as the pink aura around his feet flickered and started to dissipate. A loud bell chimed in the room despite their being no bell. A small pink rhombus grew out of the thin air in the center of the room. More things had arrived, and it was not time for the black star to reveal himself to the world; besides, the powers that be told him that the octopus and its orders would not be relevant for much longer. He wasn¡¯t even certain if he could defeat the rabbit and whatever this pink rhombus was at the same time, so instead he just left. Left in the room was the green turtle, convulsing in mortal agony; the grey wolf, grasping at her phantom limb; the red fox, trying to disentangle himself from his viscous confinement. The dead bodies of the brown bull and the white ; the pink rabbit staring at the strange being before him; and the pink rhombus, or it was a rhombus, but its body would reject any stable state. It would shift and transform, shrink and grow, continuously morphing into other shapes. The pink shape finally locked into a form resembling that of a featureless human with only one limb. The arm was outstretched towards the rabbit holding a glowing parchment: It read.
You have been invited to
The Tournament
You are The Reliquary
Chapter 10: Torchlight Within Proselyte at Ersatz University, in a dust-filled room behind a desk coated in runic scrolls, was an elderly man. If one were to count a person''s wrinkles as they would the rings of a tree to determine age, then this man could compete with the oldest of sequoia; however, this man was not so old; in reality, he could only compete with the moderate sequoias. The elderly man''s long drooping nose delicately balanced his thin glasses at the very tip of its bridge. His beard was as grey as his cloak and nearly as long; tragically, the beard''s length only accentuated the thinning of the hair upon his head. The elderly man lit his pipe as he leaned back on his zealously flamboyant chair. The chair''s back was nearly taller than the man while standing, and its velvet cushioning was pinned to an equally intricate and expensive wood frame with complicated, detailed carvings depicting primordial beings carving themselves into the very woodwork in which they were etched. Nearly every item in this room looked as if a priceless extravagance fit only for a king, whether it be a trinket or a simple shelf, well, mostly everything. Delicately resting atop an intricately ornamented glass cabinet lay a broken crossbow, its aged wood splintered and cracked dry from years of neglect. Above the crossbow was a massive painting embosomed upon a golden frame of a beautiful and regal young woman. Under the massive art ornament was a jewel-encrusted nameplate labelling the piece as Forgo Miff. The elderly man took a puff of his pipe. The pipe itself was also precisely detailed and carried the same level of nobility as the rest of the flamboyant trinkets in the elder''s room. It had a long stem that drooped from the elder''s lips to its stocky and rounded base. The base of the pipe''s stummel was broad and smooth, but the pipe thinned and became more rugged and rough as it approached the bowl of the pipe in which a large stream of smoke started to fill the room. The elder sighed deeply and lazily raised his eyes to stare over to the other man in the room. This other man was also battling with greying hair and weakening knees, but the elder couldn''t help but see him as anything other than a child. The ''child'' continued to tirade the elder with his tired and hoarse voice." There has been an increase in reports of sightings of the White Witch and her band of brutish hellions. The activity has gotten far more drastic lately as well. I''ve even heard reports claiming she was seen speaking with that Calamity Kid. If that is true, and those two are colluding then that adds the literal obliteration of two major cities and the collapse of an entire country to the already extensive list of crimes to that godforsaken¡­ well, God-killer! If things continue to escalate as they are, then we will rapidly be approaching war! To make matters worse, that hotheaded Hero of New Heirisson conquest of yours is saying that he will personally hunt her and her posse down on his own." The elder could not help but tense up in his previously relaxed position at the sounds of those last words. Trying to hold back a frustrated groan, he puffed again at his pipe and let a strong mist envelope the room. The mist seemed to dull the room''s candlelight as well as the senses. The elder could feel his muscles relax, and he responded to the agitated child. "You can''t have a war against one person¡­ or six." The elder began with a few shakes of his head. "And you CANNOT let Doyen go on a quest to hunt her down. Just keep him at home for a little longer. How hard can it be to make a man enjoy his retirement? Doesn''t he have a family to take care of? We can''t act against the White Witch quite yet. As much as she is a pain, she is also the only thing that''s been keeping the mokoi busy and away from us. Although if that rumour with the Calamity Kid is true, then that changes things." The elder took another deep drag of his pipe. "Take one of my mansion estates in Golden Country and donate it to Doyen. Tell him it''s a gift from me and have him and his family vacation there. As for the White Witch¡­ get some people to look in on her relation to the destruction of Scree, Abut, and the Country of Smiling Skies. I''d like to actually confirm this Calamity Kid relation before we commit to panic. While you''re at it, increase the Calamity Kid''s bounty by another two hundred thousand. The number is practically meaningless by this point, but maybe circulating new posters will get the attention of some skilled adventurers. Maybe we can entice the clotted forest mercenaries and get them to do something useful for once." "I don''t think I could convince the Hero of New Heirisson conquest to go on vacation with his family even if I brought an army with me." The elder failed to stifle a laugh at the mention of Doyen''s pompous title and equally childish behaviour. The elder retorted, nearly begging, "Just find a way to get that kid to sit down for a few more weeks. He''ll get his entertainment soon." The child responded, "I''ll figure something out." Their voice betrayed the uncertainty in that statement. "Thank you." The child gave a slight bow to the elder before turning around and leaving. Finally left to his own devices, the elder could finally get back to his work, or so he thought. Nearly as soon as his office doors had swung closed, it seemed that they immediately swung upon letting enter a young man with a muscular build and heavy dark bags under his eyes. His clothes were dishevelled, his shirt was partly untucked from his pants, and his vest seemed to decide which buttons to be buttoned at random. His hair was obviously lazily drenched in water as a last-minute attempt to quell the beast that it had become. However, the attempt was clearly a failure as different clumps licked and reached out in every direction. The elder exclaimed, reeling back from the mess of a human before him. "My goodness, Espy, you look awful!" The thick haze of pipe smoke slammed into Espy and sent him into a retching coughing fit as he fought to keep the stinging chemicals out of his lungs. The elder simply blew out another stream of smoke to consume the poor Espy and spoke again. "What are they doing to you over there?" The elder managed a small chortle with his last sentence. "What? Oh, sorry, I''ve been running around a lot these past few days. There''s been a lot to do, but I''m nearly done now. The Tournament Corporation has been keeping me busy." Espy managed a weak smile. He was visibly strained, exhaustion bearing down under his eyes and over his shoulders. It was clear that his fatigue was more than just physical; he must have had a lot on his mind. "I hope I''m not interrupting anything too important." The elder looked down at the sheet upon his desk, a task which he had started days ago yet whose constant interruptions had led to him barely having even started. "No, no, nothing important. I''ve just been going over some University applications." He tapped on the sheet before him, "You know this applicant did have a very memorable interview, but unfortunately, not quite the right kind of memorable." Espy laughed, "Poor girl, she the stage fright kind?" The elder simply smiled, "Something like that." Espy''s humour quickly vanished as he slapped his palm to his forehead, "Oh crap! I still need to submit the One-armed Dragon''s dietary plan to Empedocles! I need to do that when I get back." The elder managed a thin grin before quickly hiding it. Unlike the incessant barrages of disastrous news that all the adults in his life would throw at him, he always enjoyed hearing from one of his two favourite students. But he was a famed professor, and he couldn''t let show that he had a soft side for the energetic rascals.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. He let out another plume of mist. The mist seemed to take hold of Espy, seeping through his pores and into every muscle, massaging them and causing his whole posture to relax. "Sorry, just have a lot on my mind. It is super exciting to be working for the Tournament Corporation during the year of The Tournament, but it is also really stressful. I just wanted to hand in my assignment on theoretical cabalistic abrogation early because I won''t be here when it''s due." "Thank you, Espy. I can always count on you to give me a good read." The elder winked as he took the heavy packet of papyrus. "Thank you, sir." Espy began turning towards the door before stopping and looking back at his professor. "You were in the fifth Tournament last century, right?" "Well, mentioning how many years it has been was unnecessary; you''ll hurt my old ears. But yes, I was in the fifth Tournament. Those were exciting times." The elder took another heavy drag from his pipe as he fondly thought back to his younger years. "Your Tournament title was... The Apprentice?" The elder burst out a quick bark of laughter, An entertained cheer illuminating his wrinkled visage. "Yes, that''s right; it has been a little while since I''ve heard anyone refer to me as an apprentice of any sort though." The elder took the time to analyze the young man before him. Espy was a smart boy; he most certainly already knew all this information, but he seemed to be absorbing all of the elders'' answers and mulling over every detail of them. "What were the arenas like?" The strange question took the elder aback a little, but he enjoyed speaking with Espy and was curious as to what the boy was trying to get at. "They were fairly large-" "no, I mean the private areas for the contestants. How were the Directors? Did they ever ask you strange questions? Did they make you take a test?" Despite the baffling questions, Espy showed no signs of comedy on his face. This question seemed to press dearly on the kid''s mind. "Well, I never visited all of the arenas, nor did I even meet all of the Directors of the arenas I did go to. But the Directors never made me take any test." "Did you take tests?" The elder was a little more hesitant to answer this question. He understood that Espy was now a part of the Tournament Corporation, but he was still young, and his student. He did not need to know everything. "No, I did not." "Did someone else?" The elder took a heavy drag of his pipe. He took his time to truly savour the taste and all of the soothing sensations brought upon with it. After slowly letting the fumes out from his nostrils, he took a second drag. Once again, he held the relieving cloud within him for as long as he could before slacking his jaw and allowing the hefty fumes to fall to the floor and blanket the room before slowly rising. The smoke covered so much of the room it was beginning to obscure the two from seeing each other. "Espy¡­ I have a class I need to teach now." Espy stood still, staring blankly at the elder while waiting for him to continue before he realized what was happening. "O-oh, of course. Surely you are very busy. Sorry for taking up so much of your time." "No, no. It''s of no hindrance. I always enjoy speaking with you Espy. It''s just that I have my duties to attend to." "Of course, of course. I will see myself out first then." Espy then gave a deep bow before exiting. As the door opened, all of the collected smoke in the room suddenly flooded out, once again clearing the room so that one could see and breathe again. After a few minutes of collecting all his materials and papers, the elder extinguished his pipe before setting for his classroom. Upon arriving to the classroom, despite not being late, the class was already filled with hundreds of students, many of whom were forced to stand. The elder let out a tired sigh and spoke as he dropped his heavy stack of parchments and materials onto the podium at the front of the room "Anyone who is not in this class, leave. Let the students actually taking the course sit first. Once class starts, then you can come back." As the professor finished his sentence, the classroom ruptured in a cacophony of noise, and all the students stood and began shuffling about. An ocean of people slowly stumbled out the doors while a few others desperately tried to push against the current through the crowds to finally get their deserved seats. Two students, a boy and a girl, near the back of the room, grabbed their books and utensils and began climbing over the aisles of seats towards the front of the class before sitting down roughly in the center of the room. Once the noise died down, only thirteen people were left in the room, including the elder himself. The twelve remaining students seemed dwarfed by the grandiose lecture hall size. The twelve students were all spread out far apart. They were all quietly and diligently flicking through their booklets to get to the most recent page of which they had incoherently scribbled upon. Or at least most of the students were, all except for those two students sat next to each other in the center of the room giggling stupidly to themselves. It was the same two who had been crawling over the desks moments earlier. The elder fruitlessly ruffled through his notes in a pathetic attempt to reorganize them and spoke to the two rowdy teens. "Ms. Impel, that includes you." As Ms. Impel stood up, the boy beside her took her by the wrist and complained. "Ah, come on, Ken." The boy continued with his familiar whining, "The whole class is here¡­ or almost. Can''t you just let her stay? She''ll just wait for the bell, then come back in." The elder retorted apathetically. "I can''t give her any preferential treatment." "But you can give me preferential treatment?" The boy asked, hopeful. The elder paused for an unnerving amount of time. Ms. Impel was still frozen in a position partly raised from her seat. One of the doors from the back of the room swung open, and a short student with thick glasses hurriedly scurried in. He seemed to pause briefly in surprise that the room was so empty but then quickly regained himself and sat down somewhere near the front of the room. The elder let out a deep sigh before giving a defeated look to the boy in the center of the class. "I didn''t hear that¡­ and I''ve told you before to call me Professor Ream. I can''t have anyone thinking that I tolerate you." The students unanimously resounded in understanding laughter as an enormous smile grew chin to chin on the boy''s face, and Ms. Impel sat back in her seat. "Now, at the end of our last lecture, one of you asked me about why mercurial essence was not a part of the expanded aether model but incalescent fire was. I would like to clarify this for the whole class because there is a significant difference between the two. While they both initiate a flux through essence, incalescent fire creates a rotational field of essence. This tells us that incalescent fire is a form of fire because only extremely concentrated fire can create rotational essence fields. Because there is this clear relationship to fire, we can feel comfortable adding incalescent fire to the expanded aether model even if we don''t fully understand the specifics of how it works. Mercurial essence, on the other hand, has not been observed to have any kind of connection to any of the elements as of yet, so we can''t help but-" A large bell rang to announce the beginning of class, and the room suddenly exploded in a roar of rushing feet and conversing people as excited students flooded in to be able to hear a lecture from this esteemed elder. In fact, it was not just students who filled the room but other professors and even some hobbyist nobles who came to hear this elder teach. The class continued on with only the sound of the elder''s voice and the scratching of pen on papyrus filling the room to be occasionally interrupted by the question of one of the students. Only the students actually taking the class asked questions. While the elder''s explanations were well-spoken and helped everyone intuitively understand the concepts, the actual arithmetic and runic architecture were far too complicated for anyone else to understand enough to be able to pose meaningful questions. The lecture had gone on for about two hours, and the elder was writing complex runes onto one of the blackboards when suddenly, a loud chime resounded through the room. The elder turned away from the blackboard to look at the crowd and locate the cause of the piercing sound. Between the elder and the rest of the class, just a few feet ahead of the elder across the podium, there was what seemed to be a small pink rhombus that grew out of thin air, or it was a rhombus, but its body would reject any stable state. It would shift and transform, shrink and grow, continuously morphing into other shapes. The pink shape finally locked into a form resembling that of a featureless human with two limbs. The limbs were extended out, one pointing towards the audience, the other towards the elder. Each arm held onto a glowing parchment. The elder approached the parchment facing him: it read.
You have been invited to
The Tournament
You are The Sage
Chapter 11: Oasis It would be told in bardic tales and poets'' terrors that the Anhydrous desert was a scorching expanse, a vast nothingness with an impossible horizon taunting desolate fools within warbling heat waves. The only accompaniment to a dreary darer being the blazing day star, which glared down, its freakish eye melting shifting sands and flesh alike. The tales, as vivid a picture they painted and as convincing as its relayers reported, were not entirely truthful in their countenance. It would oft go unmentioned that when the day star would set and night would come, a frozen tundra would bourne itself of the sweltering sands. It was all too easy to underestimate the strenuous mental toll of a harshly swaying temperature rashly jumping from overheating to freezing in a matter of a few brisk minutes every dawn and dusk. The desert also wasn''t quite as open and spacious as the stories may have had one believe. Few horizons taunted fewer vagrants than even the bards would sing. No nothingness stretched in any direction; rather, it was more of a mountainous maze with massive rolling dunes that obstructed view of any escape or oasis. The greatest burden of the desert was not dehydration or starvation, but it was the knowing. It was knowing that of the thousands of sandy hills surrounding any individual position at any time, an oasis could be hiding. The dehydration hurt so much less than knowing that its salvation could be right around the corner, and you would never know without climbing every single dune to check. The shifting and tumbling sands made surmounting even one of these hills a trial in perseverance and patience. Water, shade, and firewood could supply a perfect respite for any circumstance, and they were all packaged in one nice condensed location somewhere out in that empty hell, never to be found.
The man was covered in many heavy rags in an attempt to keep warm from the chilling night winds. The rags helped to hide his bulbous and throbbing blisters, which littered his bare feet from the weeks of incessant walking. His face, too, was completely covered, save but for a small slit for his eyes to peer through. His cocooning mask was a necessary defence against the sand carried by the wind as a flying assault against his stubborn trek. The occasional lucky speck would manage to filter through the layers of rugged cloth and claw upon his squinting eyes. It was a horrendously irritating phenomenon which, after a few days of unrelenting abuse, left his eyes puffy and red. His abundant rags helped to bulk up the man''s silhouette, but the truth was that there was not much hidden under those thin cloth sheets. He was a painfully thin man. With no food or drink in the desert, he had only the meagre provisions he had initially brought with him, and those had long since run dry many days ago. His ribs could be played like an instrument through his dried, leathery skin, and his throat felt as if raked by beasts scraping down his esophagus. The man was currently hiking up a particularly tall dune, its peak seemingly infinitely far away and somehow further still with each step forward. Each step, heavy with lethargy, would squish down and through the shuffling sands, which would eagerly displace so that he sunk into the maw of the mountain and slid down its steep incline. Every step was a calculated strategy; after each attempt, he would hold perfectly rigid, carefully reapplying pressure as he shifted onto his leading foot until it securely anchored atop the sliding dune, and only after could he try for another step. Not every attempt led to forward progress, but it was this very effort which was the trial of the dune. The man slowly lifted his weightless back foot and placed it up the mountain, slowly adjusting his center of mass and inserting it into the ground ahead of him. The sand happily parted for him, just a few meagre grains at first sliding out of the way. But with one grain''s readjustments invited another, which invited another and, with more mass shifting, gave the current a greater strength with which to drag more with it; then, in a sudden burst of liquefaction, the entire mountain peeled off of itself racing down the hill, knocking the man over and carrying him along with the rushing current back to the base of the dune and buried under, leaving no trace of any trespasser.
It was dark, claustrophobic even. Breathing became difficult, and the pressure of the uncountable sand bore down onto his failing body. He held back his panic. He closed his eyes and worked on his breathing. Slow and methodical controlled breaths. Inhale Exhale Inhale Exhale He closed his eyes and focused purely on internal relaxation. He knew not how long he stayed, though time in the desert was always a desultory thing; eventually, a light shone through the dark. A small green energy grew out of his chest, illuminating the sand around him with an ominous glow. With a little more focus, the green light pushed back against the desert weight, a uniform sphere that lifted the sands off him. Then, with a harsh, forceful heave, the green energy accelerated in an instantaneous burst of expansion that exploded outwards and launched desert off of him. He opened his eyes and looked up to the grand moon nestled at the peak of the tall dune. The moon laughed at him atop the dune''s peak, now further than it ever was with the newly formed crater. The man recommenced his climb upwards. One step at a time, slowly and carefully, making sure to put all his weight in every step to prevent as much slipping as possible. He kept his focus on his goal; one could not waste any time being bitter over setbacks or failures in the desert. In this infinitely empty place, one could never let oneself be deterred; one had to remind oneself of what one was walking towards and what one was walking for. It was with a near-meditative trance that he pressed on through the night. He slowly but surely climbed his way out of the crater, climbed his way past the human-shaped indent which marked his previous failure, and higher upwards still. As he got further, as he got higher, the wind began to yell. It refuted his movements, his growth; it pushed and screeched, a raging torrent whose sheer force could nearly carry the man away if he relented any strength.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. With the rising winds also came a growing collective of dust devils and angry sands, an impassioned wilderness that would attack and sting the man with almost sentient-like precision. The world itself was pushing against him, pressing down on him. Every inch was an arduous battle he fought with dedication and willpower. He was crawling on all fours by this point as standing proved too hazardous against the wrathful desert. He clawed at the ground for the tension to carry on forward. The sand funnelled into and stuffed the gaps between his fingers and nails. The mass flow of sand created a torque against his nails, causing an agonizing pain. The dryness of his skin from days of dehydration allowed it to be easily cracked and cut, and any open wounds quickly clogged and patched with the flaying sand which would get stuck on his sticky blood. Regardless of all his aches and pains, regardless of his body begging him to just let go and give in; regardless, he continued his climb. Closer and closer. The wind got louder with every step higher. As the protective cover surrounding him started to rescind, it left no barrier to the wind''s ire. The noise of rushing air overwhelmed all, as far as he could tell; he had no breath, he had no heartbeat, he was but an organic machine pressing against the engine of nature. But now he was in the final stretch. He slithered up with his entire body, waves of sand swam above and through him. The wind assaulted with greater force than ever before, the sandstorm stronger and rougher than imaginable. The sand was dissecting him, it poured into and out of orifices, creating new orifices through the fringes of failing flesh. All of these deterrents meant nothing against how close he was finally getting to the peak. He pressed on, and the world pushed back harder. He would slip just a little, and he would reclaim the lost ground again. He spent what felt like hours seemingly at a stalemate, making and losing the same inch over and over again. He could nearly touch the edge, almost, it was palpable. He couldn''t hear his own desire under the thunderous shrieks of wind. No matter how slow, he was moving forward, he was getting there. The sand at his hands began sliding with greater velocity and carrying more sand with it. He held on with the greatest might he possibly could. The wind bellowed with even more power as if a solid wall was driving down onto him. He clenched his fists and dug in his toes; some nails were swept away and carried down with the rushing landslide. He shouted at the top of his lungs as he brought every muscle to its limits, but his voice could not even be heard to himself over the wailing winds. One more step, and he slipped.
An instantaneous burst of green expansion revealed the sky once again. Back in his crater, he gazed up at that starry night. The moon, now hidden by the dune, made the night so dark that the man couldn''t even see his hands before him. He had to take a few moments to dry heave the desert out from within himself. The rags that once covered him were sheared and torn all about the mountain base, revealing the vulnerable, naked body of a man so weak and frail one would not be blamed for assuming him a walking corpse. His battered and bloody skin dried to jerky opened and made way for the occasional muscle to wither in view of the wide world. He looked up to the dune peak: and began walking. With his vigour and motivation undeterred, he tried again, passed where he first fell and upwards further, passed where he fell the fourth time and upwards further, passed where he fell the fifth time and upwards further, passed where he fell the fourth time and upwards further. He dry heaved some sand from his mouth. A green expansion revealed the night sky; he marched past where he fell the first time and past where he fell the fifth time. He dry heaved some sand. He walked past where he fell the twentieth time. A green expansion revealed the day star glaring above. The wind howled stronger than before, the sand started sliding again, a green expansion revealed the noon sky. He dry heaved some sand, another nail was washed away, the sandstorm raged with more ruthless raw fury. He fought for an inch and lost an inch; he dry-heaved some sand. He crawled, so near the peak that he could practically touch it. A green expansion revealed the beautiful moon nestled at the mountain''s peak. Again, again. It was dark. He closed his eyes and focused on his breathing. He dug his hands deeper into the ground. He dry heaved some sand. A green expansion revealed the scorching day star practically eating the sky. He focused on his breathing. He climbed. He fell. A green expansion, a tumble, a climb, a moon, a star, a peak. The top. He stood. The wind quieted finally relenting to his perseverance and patience. His respectful bout with the dune was never hostile, but the tranquility was relieving. At the top of this dune, greater than any other as far as the eye could see, it revealed what was around him. Rolling dunes stretched out forever in every direction. No forest, no river, no city, no oasis, just sand. Surrounding him. Forever, never to leave. With the wind calmed, he could finally hear once again, his breath, his heart, a bell. A pink rhombus suddenly grew out of thin air next to the man atop the peak. It did not remain as a rhombus for long as its body continuously morphed and shifted into different shapes, growing and shrinking. Eventually, the shape grew large enough to press against the sand, forcing it to shift out of the way of the growing object; the sand fell down the dune and dragged more sand with it, and more sand, and the man. It was dark, claustrophobic even. The man was not going to allow the panic to overcome him. He closed his eyes and remembered his breathing. Stay focused on the breathing. Slow and rhythmic. Inhale Exhale Inhale Exhale Inhale Exhale Inhale Exhale A green aura centred at his chest began to grow and widen in a uniform sphere and, with a sudden burst of force, expunged his yellow coffin. He opened his eyes and looked up to see a small glowing parchment slide down the smooth sandy hill next to him. The man took the paper, it read:
You have been invited to
The Tournament
You are The Loner
Chapter 12: Caesura She blew her will into the bugle, releasing a melodic tune, admittedly not quite in sync with the accompanying drums and marching feet. She and her crowd followed along with the hypnotic jumps and swirls of the baton at the head of the troupe, which was led by a tall and slender woman. Despite her rapid approach towards forty, the woman still appeared young and just as vigorous as the children behind her. Distracted by the swinging baton ahead of her, the girl didn''t notice the stone underfoot, which promptly halted her march mid-stride, sending her plummeting face-first into the mud. A few of her marching friends nearly tripped themselves as they stopped before their fallen comrade. The entire troupe ceased playing as many looked back to the familiar interruption. The woman at the head of the group caught her flying baton and walked back to the girl lying in the mud. "I''m sorry, Ms. Liederkranz, I wasn''t paying attention and I¡­" The girl meandered sadly. She didn''t want to disappoint the whole troupe again, and she especially didn''t want to disappoint Ms. Liederkranz. Ms. Liederkranz squatted down next to the girl, picked up her bugle, and helped her back to her feet. She began speaking while wiping the mud off of the girl''s bugle. "Don''t worry about it. We were playing pretty awfully anyway. " "WHAT!?" the troupe shouted back with a couple of grumbles and sighs. A few people turned to those standing next to them and joked soft words of agreement. The sudden rowdiness merely caused Ms. Liederkranz to heartily laugh at her excitable students. The girl, still caked in mud, looked up to her teacher. She truly did look younger than her age; she was particularly beautiful when she laughed as she did now. "It just means we will have to try again from the start, and you can try not to fall this time." She spoke with a brimming grin, using her index finger to wipe some mud from the girl''s eyes before turning towards the front of the invigorated crowd. "Okay, one, two," and the music began thumping away again. They continued to play and practice joyfully, laughing and joking with one another as their teacher subtly influenced their play towards a careful mastery of their tools for another hour until, finally, practice had finished. Ms. Liederkranz led the troupe back toward the building where they had just spent most of the day. Bemean was lucky that it contained the most remnants of the ancient civilization within its borders, combined with the relative peace and tranquility allotted to the country by its distance from the Mokoi badlands meant the people of Bemean had the closest relationship to the ancient civilization. They often lived and worked in many of the old structures still standing. The building they walked towards was long and short. The country''s great wealth allowed for the repair of this building so that it could once again be used for its theorized original purpose: educating the next generation. The class finally arrived at the school. The large halls would have been utterly empty if not for the troupe moving through. There usually weren''t classes today, so the only people left in the school were diligent teachers and students performing extracurricular activities like the troupe. Ms. Liederkranz led the group into her classroom, where the students quickly put away their costumes and instruments before gathering around their instructor, who passed around drinks and snacks. The children all broke off into their own little cliques and talked amongst each other as children always do. The teacher joyfully watched on, admiring the innocent glee of her students, sometimes with a slight sadness or regret, it would seem. Occasionally, some students would confront her in need of help for some subjects and sometimes just to talk. She seemed to be closer to the other students than many of the school''s other teachers. The bugle player had left to wash herself from the mud but returned to the bustle of the class soon after. She sat down next to a group of girls who were giggling as they teased one of their friends about a boy that they seemed adamant not to talk about. One of the girls, a short brunette, was the first to address the poor bugle player whose face was still damp from washing. "Oh, hey, Maladroit, what happened to your face? I was kind of liking what you did to it. I don''t know why; you just seemed to really stand out." The girl who was being teased before Maladroit arrived was happy to shift the conversation. "Must have been your hair." "That must have been it. Did you do something to your hair?" "Oh, shut up." Maladroit smiled as she sat down with her laughing friends. Maladroit asked her brunette friend. "Why are you even here? You''re not in band." "Half the people here aren''t in band. This is just party central, isn''t that right, Ms. Liederkranz?" "WOOH!" The teacher threw a fist in the air as she shouted before returning to the student she was conversing with. Maladroit looked around the room and recognized many faces she was sure weren''t part of the band. "You''re right. When did this happen? How did I never notice?" "Probably because you''re always too busy pining over Ms. Liederkranz." Maladroit angrily shushed at her friend, giving her a subtle shove. "SHUT UP! What if she hears you?" The group of girls all laughed, and a few glanced back to see if the teacher was listening. The girl being teased before Maladroit arrived grew a mischievous grin before speaking. "How about this, I''ll ask Feller out if you tell Ms. Liederkranz you like her." "No way, not happening." "YES!! You have to. Come on, do it for Vanilla. Vanilla and Feller." "Yeah, do it for me and Feller." Vanilla laughed. Maladroit''s face lit up in a bright red that reached up to her ears. The whole group began chanting together. "Come on, do it! Do it!"" You don''t have to tell her you want her babies. Just be like, ''Hey hot stuff, I like you.''" "No! It''s not like that!" The group of friends erupted into such a commotion that they began to draw the attention of other groups. "If it''s not like that, then it will be easy to say, right?" Finally, Ms. Liederkranz, having noticed the growing clamour from the girls pressuring one of the others into something, decided to step in. "Is everything alright, girls?" The whole group immediately went silent as they glanced back and forth between Maladroit and the teacher; Cheshire grins covered their faces as Ms. Liederkranz got up from her chair and approached the group. Maladroit looked back to her professor, face as red as a beet. Her mouth rested half agape for a while, but eventually, she decided to swallow her pride in hopes of suffocating the butterflies swarming her stomach. "Ms. Liederkranz¡­" "Yes?" the teacher asked, patiently waiting for her student to continue with whatever she was going to say. She stuttered with great difficulty. "Ms. Liederkranz, I-" Maladroit was suddenly interrupted by the loud chime of a bell that originated from seemingly nowhere. Behind the teacher, a pink rhombus grew out of thin air. A sudden burst of movement exploded as a bunch of students jumped back, screaming, startled by the sudden object miraculously appearing. The pink rhombus did not hold its shape for very long. Its body would reject any stable state, it would shift and transform, shrink and grow, continuously morphing into other shapes. The pink shape finally locked into a form resembling that of a featureless human with only one limb, an arm outstretched towards the teacher.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. One of the students jumped atop their desk in a panic and threw their half-finished juice box at the creature''s head while they shouted, "WHAT IS THAT!!" Ms. Liederkranz turned to face the pink organism and was about to scold the students for their rude gesture but was halted by the pink beings'' lack of response. The teacher''s gaze then fell to the hand outstretched toward her and the glowing parchment that rested in its grip. With a slow, cautious movement, she took the parchment and curiously read its contents. Ms. Liederkranz let out a light chuckle as she finished reading, "Thank you, umm¡­ Mx.? But this is not for me." The pink organism once again began to morph and transform, continuously changing shape until, finally, it was just a rhombus that simply shrunk out of existence. Ms. Liederkranz looked at the parchment again, reading it thoroughly. She then rolled the parchment back up, returned to her desk, and stuffed it in one of the drawers. While this whole ordeal occurred, the students merely watched everything unfold in absolute stunned silence. Once the drawer was closed, Ms. Liederkranz spoke up nonchalantly. "So Maladroit, you wanted to say something?" One of the students quickly jumped in. "No, no, you do not just sweep that under the rug¡­ or into the desk. What the hell was that!?" "You''re right. I should probably address this properly. I apologize to everyone, but I will have to close up early today. You''ll need to find somewhere else to hang out." Many students tried to dispute this with their teacher, but she dodged any explanation and guided everyone out of the room. "Well, what do we do now?" Someone answered in search of approval. "Incalescent firebox?" The group of friends looked at each other and then simply shrugged in agreement. It was not recommended to stay outside with the pleurothallidinae and dungeon of Ingress so nearby, which meant that places to gather as a group were quite limited. Students couldn''t be at school without the supervision of a teacher, which was why Ms. Liederkranz''s ''Party Central'' was so popular. With the school no longer available, options were extremely limited, but one place that was always open was the town hall with the incalescent firebox. Many cities in Bemean had the luxury of having a single incalescent firebox. The firebox was a cube roughly the size of an adult male''s body. It was a tool used by the ancient civilization and was successfully replicated a few years ago by the Toil initiative, a highly advanced research institute specializing in the reverse engineering of ancient technologies. It wasn''t an ideal gathering spot since it was a ways crowded full of people watching whatever was being broadcasted through the firebox. Today was especially full since the firebox was broadcasting the latest play by Poetaster. But no one could go home after what they witnessed; they desperately needed to talk about the events which had unfolded in that simple classroom. Besides, the play should have finished by the time they arrived, and so it shouldn''t be crowded for too long. The students had just arrived at the town hall and were surprised that even still from outside, they could hear the rapturous cheers and exclamations from within. It was so energetic that it even managed to stop the students from discussing the pink organism while they sought out the cause of cheer. Once the door opened, the true scale of the auditory force could be felt. One could not help but get caught up in the excitement. The short brunette loudly questioned as she pointed to the firebox. "Wait a second, is that?" On the firebox, in its rough black and white, was a moving image of Poetaster standing upon his stage in Egress. Poetaster was excitedly displaying to the world watching: a glowing parchment. The colour of the parchment could not be discerned because of the black-and-white imaging, but it was unmistakably similar. Maladroit walked over to the nearest cheering person and tugged at their sleeve. "What is happening?" "Poetaster just got invited to the Tournament!" "What?" "That''s right, the sixth centennial Tournament will start next month!" Maladroit walked back to her friends, confused with all the information she was bombarded with. Did her art teacher, the band coach, just get invited to the world''s most acclaimed and prestigious combat tournament? "hey guys¡­" The short brunette confusedly called. "¡­ is our teacher a badass?" The day continued with constant talk about the Tournament and who else was confirmed to be invited. The firebox aflame the whole time with updates and news. The place was exploding with verve and excitement when a massive bell began to toll. The meaty sound could be easily heard throughout the town and easily punctured through the rapturous cacophony in the town hall. The bell signalled a state of emergency; a mokoi was probably running wild somewhere outside of town. The town gates would be closed, and no one could leave the town, but life mainly remained unimpeded by the not uncomon interruption. The brunette turned to her friends. "Why do they even need to lockdown for a few mokoi? They should just send out Ms. Liederkranz to wipe them out in an instant." "A Tournament invitee versus some random mokoi, it wouldn''t even be a stain on the floor." "This is Liederkranz we are talking about; she would probably kill it by inducing a panic attack via oral presentation." The kids laughed as they joked and bragged at the triviality a mokoi now posed to the town; meanwhile, rumours spreading of the ''mokoi'' situation finally arrived to the children. Maladroit was the first to hear some of the adults'' concerned whispers, and her smile quickly dampened. "Guys, I think this lockdown might be serious." "What could a mokoi do against a Tournament invitee?" "Actually, they''re saying that it was a monster, not a mokoi." "What''s the difference?" The group all laughed at that comment, but Maladroit did not take part. "This isn''t funny. They''re saying this monster flattened the forest." It took a moment for anyone to respond. The sheer strangeness of the sentence made it difficult for any of the friends to formulate a follow-up query. As usual, the brunette took charge and was the first to reply. "What does THAT mean?" "They''re saying it flattened the forest." "Like they knocked down all the trees?" "No, it''s flattened! All the trees, all the hills, it''s just one flat plain for as far as the eye can see." "How flat are we talking here? Is it flatter than your bugle playing?" "Is it flatter than Principle Funster''s jokes?" "It couldn''t be as flat as Vanilla''s chest, could it?" Vanilla turned to her friend in dumbfounded insult. The brunette struggled to reply through her laugh. "No, no, nothing can be that flat." Vanilla let out an annoyed huff as she quickly berated the group, "You''re all horrible people; the forest is gone!" The brunette waved dismissively at Vanilla as she spoke. "I bet Ms. Liederkranz could flatten all of Bemean in an instant if she wanted. A lumberjack army means nothing to her." "They think it was done by just one monster." Before they could finish wondering whether their town would be the next geographical disappearance, the bell struck again, signifying the curfew warning. As they were used to doing every night, they immediately ended their conversation, waved goodbye, and went home. The houses were restless, and the students were filled with a mix of concern and excitement, confidence and fear. Oblivious to the plight of the town, time passed and morning came. To the surprise of many parents, their children were incredibly excited to go to school. They had many questions for Ms. Liederkranz, but they also felt safer being by her side. Ms. Liederkranz noticed that her class was strangely full today¡ªmore than full; it was far above capacity. There were many students she had never even taught before in her class. "Seems like many of you watched the firebox last night." She stated with a light chuckle. As soon as her sentence finished, the room exploded in chatter, with many students vying to ask their questions and others turning to their friends to fill them in. One of the questions somehow managed to quiet the crowd. "Why weren''t you announced as a confirmed contestant last night?" "Because I haven''t told anyone about it." The class immediately returned to its explosion of sound. Many students were unbelievably surprised to hear the confirmation that she was, in fact, invited, and some others were astounded that she hadn''t told everyone under the day star about it. "But why?" "Because I wasn''t planning on accepting the invitation." The teacher seemed to be the only one remotely calm in the room. Her reaction could not have been any more different than that of Poetaster. "I''m just a teacher." "My mom said you were a soldier in the Second Human-Mokoi war." "But I''m not a soldier anymore. I''m a proud teacher and coach to what will soon be the best band team of Bemean, Nay, best in all of Trammel." As seemed to be the pattern of the day, once Ms. Liederkranz finished speaking, the class exploded in conversation. Everyone had come to this room to see a legendary Tournament contestant who had been hiding right under their noses this whole time; they didn''t come here to see just another teacher teaching another boring subject. "You have to join the Tournament. Represent your country, be a symbol for the next generation. Don''t you teachers love garbage like that?" All the band kids in the room knew that Ms. Liederkranz was weak to the weaponizing of her students."Yeah, make us proud." "Make sure to mention us in your winning speech." "Get Poetaster''s autograph for us." "No, get the Hero of New Heirisson conquest''s autograph!" "Get both!" She felt many of the children''s demands had less than pure intentions, but the resounding sentiment still overcame her. She was always a sucker for patriotism and representing her country. The fame and exhilaration were addicting. In all honesty, she thought it would be nice to meet the captain and the rest of Murugan Squad again; she would love to catch up with Sapphic. She could even reconvene with some of the Savior members; Doyen, Ken, and Jocund would definitely have been invited; maybe even Iatric would be there, though it would be strange to hang out with Iatric again without Forgo there. The musical cacophony of pleading children was drowned out of her mind. She reached into the drawer of her desk and pulled out the glowing parchment and she read through it one more time. She looked up at the crowd of people; amongst them were all of her band kids looking at her with expectant eyes of awe and admiration. Maladroit exclaimed, her voice piercing through the thunderous crowd."Ms. Liederkranz, we love and believe in you!" Ms. Liederkranz looked back down at the glowing parchment and read it once more, this time aloud. "You have been invited to The Tournament You are The Band" Chapter 13: Misbehaving Pet In the empty quiet, she knelt beside a small pond that festered within the serene night. The woman tried to stare out of her tiny two-dimensional world, trying to break out in a higher direction she could not fathom, but that window within which she existed was a transient domain. The world shattering, defiling her very life, every few seconds with the vile intrusion from a greater world. Out of that impossible third direction, a god drop would kill, her life would reform, and god would smite her again with another drop of water. The inconsequential woman looked out to god, the monster in the form of herself with its puffy red eyes spawning those destructive tears of terror. The droplets fell from the eyes of her greater self and killed her again. The two-dimensional woman waved and scattered in her small puddle before reforming for eternal torment. She wondered briefly what sort of complicated and terrifying life must exist outside her small puddle''s confines to bring god to tears. A part of the woman in the puddle could empathize with the struggle; she had no need for breath yet found herself following god in hysteric hyperventilation. It seemed that no matter how hard and how quickly she sucked in and out, no air would flow, no salvation would fill inside. The snapping breath transformed into a hacking cough. Her body contorted and ripped, trying to purge the horrible wrongness within. No spittle or spite could dislodge what was so core; it hadn''t allowed itself to be expelled for the past twenty-eight years, and it wasn''t allowing itself to be expelled tonight. The harder she searched into herself to pull the wrong out, the harder it clung, the more easily its hungry fangs could hook in. God''s wrenching cough metamorphosized again into malignant gagging. The woman in the puddle wanted to help god, wanted to tell her that she would always be there for her, but the woman could not speak and was finally slaughtered in a torrent of stomach acid and half-digested meat.
The woman peeled off of the small woodland, collapsing onto her back and wiping the bile from her lips as she gazed up to the sky. She had to wipe her eyes first to see anything beyond a vague blur, a little vomit smearing across her brow. She had to wipe her eyes again because they seemed to blur again rather quickly. Once she managed to sustain visibility, she could see the beautiful, uncaring sky with its dazzling stars accompanied by eternal black. She wondered if they were far; if she tried, perhaps she could visit one. Of course, she knew that would never happen; she would be too worried that someone lived on the star, and she wouldn''t want to intrude into someone else''s home. The woman raised her left arm with her palm facing the ground. Her arm was quite thick. Many would tease that a woman should not have such toned muscles, but she ignored such insults. Her left arm was completely hidden in dense, dirtied bandages. She thought that perhaps she should replace them with cleaner ones. She eventually decided against it. She didn''t want to see what was underneath, not now, at least. The forest floor was slightly damp; the mud oozed around her, her body sinking ever slowly into the ground. She dreamt for a little while that the mud would keep separating, and she would keep sinking down, deeper and deeper, dreaming that roots would spread, entwine and entomb and turn her flesh to fertilizer to unite in a symbiosis with trees and fungus and only dream on of starlight and water. Her powerful soul and magic would course the ground, infest into the myriad rivers of the Sodality of Rain, the sick wrongness would blossom from the poison, and a second Cruor Swamp would rise and end everything in poisoned beauty. It was so easy to come up with whimsical dreams when embraced by lonely nature. The truth was much blander. She wouldn''t sink into the mud more than a few inches, and no monstrous swamp or fungal rulers would sprout. Her head arm fell back down, and her gaze slowly followed as well. Looking at its reflection in the water was easier than the limb itself. Maybe that''s what a human was for. Sometimes, she would get overwhelmed by this sense of apathy and lethargy. She thought that she was just going to stay exactly where she was with the irritating prick of broken twigs crushing against her hardened back, but her will was stronger than even she realized at times. The overbearing doubt never lasted long, and she eventually managed to cast it aside, embarrassed that she ever even had them in the first place. She desperately tried to move her mind onto a less defeatist topic. She started to become increasingly aware of the painful twigs stabbing into her back; rather than move and solve her problem, she decided to distract herself by analyzing the treetops in search of the story of the twigs. A broken branch here, a drooping canopy there, leaves delicately bent and twisted out of the way; she started imagining what kind of animal would cause the disturbance. Was it clumsy prey or careful predator? Her eyes narrowed as she focused as hard as she could to see through the darkness of night at the story overhead, clumsy prey or careful predator, prey or predator, it was: predator! The woman hurriedly rose from her mucky bed and rushed back to her camp. The darkness eventually abated to campfire light in the distance, and a muffled, inebriated cheer could be heard across the woodlands between. The distilled celebrity stopped the hurried girl in her tracks like a wall, all fight within her draining to a fearful flight. She threw a couple more swipes at her eyes, desperately striking away any dampness as if the force of her palm could wipe the act itself out of history. She closed her eyes and took a few calming breaths before steeling herself and walking into the light. A group of rugged friends sat half-undressed around the heat of the campfire and halfway down their jolly ale as they reminisced on old adventures had. The Banausic Cardinals, in their customary red garb, had just recently arrived to help the militia and had firmly captured their inebriated audience in their countless tales of woe and wonder. The second she met the Banausic Cardinals, she realized they were nothing like how she imagined the famous group. She always pictured them as stoic and grand paladins, a serious bastioned opposed against the forces of evil in an unending conquest of eradication. Turned out they were just a bunch of kids having fun and trying to make their way through life in camaraderie and laughs. She couldn''t decide at first if that left her disappointed or relieved. The Cardinals'' upfront and friendly personalities allowed them to puncture through her more introverted disposition, and they quickly became good friends, as shallow as that statement may really be. Twelve people were sitting around the fire, six of whom formed the Cardinals. Being new entrants into the realm of war and adventure, the Cardinals were distinctly younger than the other soldiers around. Their team was made of four men and two women, and it was their tall blond leader who noticed her approaching first. His initial reaction to her sight had been one of concern, which immediately sent her mind crashing inwards, bloating upon the red on her cheeks, coiling around the choke of her heart, stinging across her bandaged arms, but his face quickly changed, and her worries left when he spoke. "Hey, Weltschmerz, you were out for a while. Take a big dump?" The blond could be quite crude and knew not the meaning of restraint; his mind and lips were of one being, and one could never act without the other. She thought if she had to actually know him, she might have found him a little annoying, but as simple acquaintances for only a brief time, he instead just came across as a little awkward. He managed to get a laugh from the drunk crowd, though. The girls on his team reddened. One began scolding his indecent behaviour, while the other apologized to Weltschmerz for her friend''s incredulousness. In all honesty, the specifics of what he had said hadn''t even registered in her mind. She was still out in that forest, trapped under a broken canopy, twigs in her back and bile by her side, a fire igniting in her bandaged left arm.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. She spoke so quickly that each word was barely distinct from the one before. "I think there were mokoi scouts around here. We need to scan the forest." She was ashamed of herself, of the woman in the puddle, of the imprint in the mud. She could really kill some mokoi right now. This was her usual pattern. One of the older veterans barked back a laugh, "You''re probably just psyching yourself out, feeling vulnerable with your pants down. Nearly all the mokoi are out hunting somewhere." It seemed that most of the people didn''t believe her hypothesis, or perhaps they just didn''t want to believe it. The militia was comprised mostly of volunteers, random men desperately escaping the nagging banality that was their peaceful homes. They had no sense of urgency, no sense of stakes or consequence. If it wasn''t for her constant watch and paranoia, this whole battalion would have died ages ago. She could feel the panic rising up, feel the wrongness like blood stealing the air from her lungs and then powered by her heart to flood her, to suffuse everything, intoxicate her. "The latest report said that they had lost track of the hunting unit. Perhaps they knew a route that we weren''t aware of and slipped by." The older man tried to calm her. "This is our territory; we know of all the routes." "It hasn''t been our territory for nearly a millennium now. We can''t know!" Weltschmerz shouted at the top of her lungs even waking some soldiers slept by full bellies. A few of the soldiers grimaced at her antagonizing shout, at the words the sodality would rather ignore. None were willing to admit the state of their nation. None were willing to accept that it wasn''t their own, that it hadn''t been for a long time, that they had been bested. Weltschmerz wasn''t afraid; she knew what was really happening. She felt she was the only one who was willing to acknowledge war and fight the famine of morality. She was the only warrior amongst children. The leader of the Banausic Cardinals, although crude, was always confident and rational when things got serious. "Alright, we still need some soldiers stationed at this checkpoint to make sure the ''mokoi'' don''t waltz by while we''re gone, so how about we look around instead, just in case." The blond quickly chugged the rest of his drink before placing his mug down on the tree stump where he had previously sat. "Will that make you feel better?" Far from feeling better, she only heard skepticism, a lack of action. Her breathing grew erratic once more. She was trying to remain impartial, but as her mind swam through all the things the mokoi could do when their full power returned, she couldn''t help herself. "We have to tell the main garrison to strike now. If the mokoi hunting unit gets back to the valley before the invasion tomorrow, then there''s no way we''ll win!" The blond leader calmly placated her, "Let''s not say anything to the garrison yet. If you were mistaken, we don''t want to cause an unnecessary fuss, and if you''re right, then they could have already made it back to the valley, and it''ll be too late." His companions had been silently watching the debate, but upon their leader''s signal, the whole of the Banausic Cardinals stood up with a unified purpose and started gathering their equipment. She was desperately holding back her tears from exposing themselves to the world; she clenched her fists so tight that they bled. "But they can''t come back yet. We were so close." Her left arm felt like it was about to explode, she could feel it being touched again, she could feel the leather hands handle and tug, she could feel the cold steel. "If they really did make it back to the valley, and that''s a big if, then we''ll just wait for the next hunt. There will always be another chance. Now let''s go do our job and actually figure out IF they are back." The blond went into his tent to quickly reemerge in an eloquent set of leather armour, holding onto a pristine and magnificently adorned bow. Every member of the Cardinal was fantastically dressed and equipped. It was clear that they were a very successful group. Weltschmerz waited impatiently for the group to prepare themselves. The second the last boot was strapped, she was straight off to guide them back to where she had been the entire time: a broken canopy, twigs in her back, and a glass woman lost in the reflections of stagnant waters. She showed the Cardinals the broken twigs on the floor and the disturbed treetops above. One of the group''s girls, Mortise, a mage dressed in an intricate and bright red robe, was confusedly staring at a human-shaped groove imprinted in the mud. "Uhm¡­ what exactly were you doing out here?" She asked while inspecting the human notch. "I was¡­ powdering my nose." Mortise was wholly unconvinced, but the rest of the group seemed too distracted in observing the treetops up above and were thankfully pushing the conversation forward. Well, most were looking to the treetops; Errant was instead gazing into a murky puddle on the ground. Errant was by far the largest member of the entire group, and his weapon reflected that fact. It was a massive slab of metal nearly twice his height and just as thick as he was. The slab of metal was shaped like that of a sword, but it convinced no one; this behemoth was so unwieldy that Weltschmerz couldn''t possibly imagine how it could be used as a weapon. The blond leader noticed his distracted partner, "Errant, do you see something?" Errant blankly stared at a small puddle of water without responding. The blond walked up behind Errant and shook his shoulders to try and get his attention, and he finally responded. "No, it was nothing." While Weltschmerz was distracted by the twigs below, Fetter, the other female Cardinal, had somehow climbed to the treetops and shouted to the group below. "Bad news. It definitely looks like something big that didn''t want to leave a mark was here. But there''s no trail or anything. I''m looking all around, and I don''t see any signs of where they came from or went. Like it just flew in and out." The blond responded in an attempt to be hopeful. "That''s a good sign at least. If it was some sort of bird, then it couldn''t be the mokoi." Fetter commented back skeptically, "That''s one big bird." The blond was quick to take control. He clapped his hands together to gather everyone''s attention and then spoke. "Well, whatever it was, it clearly didn''t want to be found. So maybe it just got better at hiding itself and the twigs here were a slip-up. We should go ahead and do a perimeter check just in case and see if we can find any more spots like this. Mortise and Way, you two go with Weltschmerz up north. Infirm and Fetter will go south with me. West is camp, so fingers crossed there''s nothing that way. Errant, you''ll be fine searching east on your own?" Errant nodded his head in assurance. "Alright, let''s just do a quick search. Lucky for us, the day star has decided to come say hi, so it should get easier to track as we go on. Chances are it''s just a bird, but If you find something, don''t initiate a fight; just head back and alert camp." All three groups then split off in their respectful directions. Weltschmerz was grouped with Mortise and Way neither of which were particularly great trackers so Weltschmerz would have to do all the scanning. Thankfully, the two of them were fast and quiet, so the group could make plenty of progress without delay. The empty dawn left only the sound of footsteps to fill their ears. Mortise and Way, although taking the threat a little more seriously, still seemed too relaxed in Weltschmerz''s eyes. She knew that the tracks were more than just a bird. It must have been a mokoi! She could feel it: the wrongness. It mocked her every step, goaded her every fear. Weltschmerz accelerated even faster. "Woah! Slow down, Weltsch. How are you even able to track at that speed?" Weltschmerz stopped in her tracks. The day star exposed the thick forest of all its secrets. It would appear that it didn''t have any secrets. Mortise was right; she was getting lost in her own head. Perhaps this foreboding feeling was simply in her head; maybe the wrongness was hers. Perhaps nothing bad was going to happen: then two bells chimed. One bell came from far out in the distance, nearer to the rest of the Cardinals, the other rung from in the middle of the three. Mortise readied her staff, preemptively forming a spell. Way unsheathed his rapier, poised for combat. Weltschmerz raised her fists, prepared to cleanly strike anything that dared approach. Between the three of them, where that bell had chimed, a pink rhombus suddenly grew out of thin air. Or it was a rhombus, but its body would reject any stable state. It would shift and transform, shrink and grow, continuously morphing into other shapes. The pink shape finally locked into a form resembling that of a featureless human with only one limb. The arm was outstretched towards Weltschmerz, holding a glowing parchment: It read.
You have been invited to
The Tournament
You are The Asset
Chapter 14: Library Late Fees Within the forbidden corner of Trammel, between the endless horrors of the Cruor Swamps and the unfathomably deep ocean to the end of the world, there lay a thin mountain range. The peaks of this mountain range were nature''s greatest attempt at grasping onto that fleeting star dancing above. It was said that the mountains reached as high as the divine realm itself. The mountain range spiralled deep into the Cruor Swamps like the land itself was valiantly defying the drowning depths of the swamp and reaching for a better world in the sky; it was this trait that was why the range was called the Serpentine Mountains, well that and one other reason. The few humans that lived in this area were the Tarragon monks who resided near the base of the sheer cliffs that formed the mountains. They lived upon the behemoth leaves of ever more behemoth trees that grew high above the poisonous bogs of the Cruor Swamps but not quite high enough to invade upon the territory of the mountain''s true inhabitants. Not many creatures lived at the highest peaks of the mountains. The air up there was as thin as the ground one would have to traverse, and food was exceptionally scarce; this was not even to take into account the ones whom the Tarragon monks worshipped, the predators who dominated this region. Residing comfortably above the clouds at a humble cave entrance on the second tallest mountain, he sat. His eyes, sharp and astute, could easily peer through the clouds to gaze down at his usual mark at the end of the swamp''s spiralling valley. At the center of the spiral, where the swamp reached its lowest point and fell even deeper below the oceanic water level, there lay a fruitless tree. He felt very conflicted about the fruitless tree. He wanted to kill the monstrous thing for the fact that Devadoot blood flowed through its roots. The fact that the offspring of his species'' worst enemies lived so comfortably directly below their feet was insulting. On the other hand, it also had the blood of his species running through it. It and the creation of the entire Cruor Swamps were a blemish on the history of his species. The rest of the swamp was adequately vile, uninhabitable, and drowning, as such a forbidden birth should be; however, that fruitless tree had the audacity to be an unparalleled beauty that outshined the entirety of Trammel, the Mokoi Badlands, and even the divine realm. This child dared to sprout and strive right below his feet. He could swoop down and eradicate the child right now if he desired, but he still could not find it within himself to kill it. At least he could find solace in the fact that it was no longer striving; leave it to a human to ruin the innocent. Those wretched caretakers from the swamp had all left in search of the thief, leaving the child wilting alone, its only accompaniment being the scorning gazes of its ancestors in the mountains above. He could only watch for so long before he worried he might do something rash. He tore his penetrating pink eyes away from the wretchedly beautiful tree below, his large, soft ears flapping in the movement before resettling over his plump cheeks. He let out an irritated snarl, revealing his horrifying maw line with vicious teeth. He rose from his resting position, uncoiling his massive worm-like frame and stretching his four tired digitigrade legs. His form was so unbelievably massive that he accidentally rose into a drifting cloud and had to irritatedly shake the dampness out of his blue fur. He carefully used the jade claws of his sole arm to scratch at the festering scab where he once had a second. He was one of the masters of these mountains. A being whose sheer physical prowess dominated that of the pathetic humans and even dwarfed that of the menacing mokoi. A species heralded as gods on par with the Devadoots.There were not many of his kind; perhaps that was why they let the child in the swamp live, but each one was extremely powerful... and obsessive. Each one had some fetish they devoted themselves to collecting; for some, it was a treasure, artifacts, or power; for him, it was knowledge. His small cove carved into his mountain was littered with countless books of every language known and unknown, scriptures, tomes, and carvings; all of it was collected by him. He found himself living in this confusing, absurd world seemingly devoid of logic or sense, and he couldn''t help but want to find out why. What exactly was the truth of this nonsensical place? How did the Devadoots and mokoi come to be? What really was magic? What was beyond the end of the world? Who was the Chauffer, and what was their Tournament? He had lived for a long time; he had witnessed the first Tournament six hundred years ago and the discovery of fire and water thirteen hundred years before that. He understood he would never be invited to the Tournament to find out what really happens from within. That realization was made perfectly clear to him long ago. Nonetheless, he was determined to unravel all the mysteries this broken world offered him. Out from under his blue fur, he extended the hundreds of glossy green lanceolate wings that covered his entire body and, with a light pounce, slithered into the sky. He gracefully glided across the endless expanse before him. The mountains were mostly barren, so he had to travel far to find anything desirable. The Cruor Swamp certainly wouldn''t have anything palatable, so he had to make the long journey over to the human-occupied country of Aegis. Thankfully, his many dexterous wings helped him fly over with unparalleled speed. He scanned the grounds of the human lands for any easy target to satiate him. Finally, he found a lone caravan being pulled along a meandering dirt path by four scrumptious horses. He swooped down, landing upon his four powerful legs and sending a cloud of dust to envelop the unsuspecting merchant and his group of guards. The horses released panicked neighs as they reared to a halt. The humans in the caravan were struck with disbelieving fear at the unimaginable encounter: they had just been accosted by a dragon. The monstrous creature barely touched upon the sodden land as his many small wings whirred at blinding speeds too hold his winding body afloat. The cowering merchant, petrified in absolute terror, could only mindlessly slap his hand against the back of his guard in a pointless plea for protection. The guard and his group of adventurers were a powerful and skilled group who had led their lives determined to help the weak and defenceless, so they quickly gathered their composure and readied themselves in front of the carriage. With his large sword unsheathed, their group leader spoke to the creature. "Foul and merciless beast, go back to whence you came or-" A bolt of lightning shot from the dragon''s hand, evaporating the speaking man into a dark mist that slowly wafted away in the wind. It was now the adventurer''s turn to be petrified as they watched their lifelong friend destroyed within the blink of an eye.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. The beast spoke in a deep and thunderous voice, which shook the core of its listeners. "Foolish humans! Drop your weapons and put your hands where I can see ''em. I don''t want no funny business." The guards immediately obeyed, discarding their armaments and raising their arms in the air. "Good. Now, I want you to hand over all your books or face absolute judgment!" The merchant was frozen in shock, a different matter of shock from which he was frozen by prior. "I beg your pardon?" The beast bellowed angrily as sharp purple flecks danced across his hundreds of small, lanceolate wings. "Did I stutter!? I will not repeat myself. I hate repeating myself! The moment I have to repeat myself is the moment when people have to die, so for your sake, I will not repeat myself!" The purple flecks sped up violently as if they would break free at any second and unleash visceral carnage. "No-no sir you did not stutter. All-all our books right away." The merchant disappeared into the back of his caravan while the adventurers raised their hands to the unreachable day star above as if it could possibly come and save them. He watched the pitiful humans tremble before him; he noticed that one of them had a strange bulge in their leather armour. He lowered his head to be level with the human, who choked back a short cry and left only the sound of tears hitting the floor and their incessant shaking to fill his ears. His head was nearly the size of the entire human, each tooth larger than the human''s forearms. He raised his one arm, titanic relative to the human, and gently tapped the human''s chest where the bulge was. "What is this?" "My armour?" He snarled menacingly, covering the human in his viscous saliva. "Do I look like a fool to you? Of course, I know it is armour. What is in it?" The human didn''t reply; instead, it just uselessly shivered in place. He realized that if he wanted to find out what was in the armour, he would have to find out himself. He took one of his fingers and placed it at the neck of the human; with a smooth surgical movement, he drew his jade claw down the human''s body to tear its clothes in twain but still left the frail being unharmed. With the leather armour opened, he used his claw to lift up the dangling piece to find a pocket on the inner hem of the armour. "Pull out what is in the pocket." The human silently reached into their pocket; it took them quite some time to pull the object out due to all the frightful shaking. He hadn''t even touched the human, yet it reacted so melodramatically. "What is it?" The human held onto a small bounded rectangle. "M-m-my diary." He stared at the ''diary'' intently trying to decrypt its secrets. "What is a diary?" "I-I write what happened in my day and how I feel i-inside it." "Fascinating." It had been a long time since he had spoken with an actual human. By this point, the merchant had reemerged from his caravan with a sack filled with papyrus. The merchant apprehensively approached the marauding beast, raising his sack of script as if it could protect him. The creature took the ''diary'' from the unclothed human and placed it in the sack. He paused briefly, contemplating the benefits and deficits of his efforts; once he believed he had reached an adequate conclusion, he grabbed the unclothed human and put it in his sack. "You have listened to my orders very well. I grant you your life. But I''m taking this." With a swift motion, he stuffed two horses into his mouth, then grabbed the sack of books and flew back to his mountain. The unparalleled endurance and strength of the creature allowed it to return post haste. Upon arriving at its mountain, the creature noticed that his sack was squirming all over the place angrily, poking and jabbing as if some terrified creature was desperately trying to break free from its confinement. He emptied the sack, letting all the books pour out to join the rest of his collection; the small human also painfully plopped out of the sack. "Oh, I forgot about you." The human worriedly searched around the room, desperately trying to collect some form of bearing after their surprising kidnapping. All around them, they could only see stone and literature. The only other sign of life was its heinous capturer. "What do you want with me? Are you going to eat me?" He ignored the quiet whimpers of the human as he rummaged through his new collection. Finally, he found the small bounded rectangle; he gingerly unknotted its lock, opened the first page and stared at the small page before him. "Mm, as I expected." The implement used to colour the paper must have changed since his last collection; the structure was also slightly different. There were many words that he couldn''t recognize. He closed the book shut and started to circle around the unclothed human, curling his body around them tighter and tighter. The human recognized this behaviour, they had seen it in snakes before. This was going to be the human''s final throes in life; they closed their eyes and succumbed their body to its final few minutes of agony. After the sound of movement had stopped and the human could still comfortably breathe, they finally braved the task of opening their eyes. The creature was comfortably coiled around the human but as a soft cushioning bed rather than a deadly stranglehold. The creature''s face neatly nestled right next to the human, the soft fur of his floppy ears tickling the human''s face. His massive closed fist gently pushed the human, toppling them into a sitting position on the staggered steps of the creature''s continuously spiralling body. He opened his palm, and in it was the human''s diary. "Read it to me." The human locked eyes with the creature, brown to pink. His behemoth eyes were filled with anticipation and query. "Read it slowly and explain the big words to me." Initially, the human was unsure how to react. They turned back to their diary, which looked minuscule in the mighty hands of the creature. The human carefully took the book and brought it closer to read. The human was just about to begin when the creature abruptly started shuffling as he cuddled more comfortably against the human. "Okay, now you can start." The reading session went on forever, and the creature''s questions seemed endless. He quizzed the human about the places, people, relationships, feelings, grammar, and sentence structure written within; it was a stark contrast to their initial meeting. Sometimes, the creature would ask to take over so that he could practice reading. When he heard the human''s stomach grumble, the creature immediately sought out food and cooked it for his prisoner. The human would sleep snuggled tightly in the enwrapping depths of the creature''s thick fur. These interruptions were only temporary, though, as the two would inevitably return to the ever-enthralling texts about the cave. The human even started to find themselves joining in the beast''s passion buried in a library, the likes of which they had never seen before, filled with uncountable knowledge that they would have never been allowed to gleam in their old life. One day, their reading session was interrupted by the chime of a bell. In front of the two was what seemed to be a small pink rhombus, or it was a rhombus, but its body would reject any stable state. It would shift and transform, shrink and grow, continuously morphing into other shapes. The pink shape finally locked into a form resembling that of a featureless human with only one limb. The arm was outstretched towards the creature holding a glowing parchment: It read.
You have been invited to
The Tournament
You are The Dragon
Chapter 15: Goodbye Although he could persevere and intently focus on the class, he was just as relieved as everyone else when the bell finally rang. The sound of that bell was an echo of freedom, severing the students from their eternal torment. The teacher''s droning monotony was a vicious weapon almost perfectly tuned to bore one to death, but the protective spell of the bell drowned out the teaching voice, allowing everyone to escape. It was a veritable stampede of organized chaos, hands snaked for notebooks and textbooks, feet sped to the exit, and none even waited for final dismissal. The long purgatory was finally over, and he could finally start living. He was excited to exit the cramped and oppressive halls into the refreshing open city. Before he could obtain his freedom, he had to stop by his locker to collect his belongings. The small green locker was confidently sealed shut by a small little numlock; like all the other locks, it rested powerfully as a deterrent for all those curious and brave enough to test it. He never updated the password from its default value of one-two-three-four though. He actually preferred it that way; the security theatre always gave him a chuckle. The true security of the locker was the complicated puzzle barred within, the impossible dilemma of how to get any textbook either in or out. He was in the process of deciphering the puzzle of how to fit each textbook in his bookbag when a familiar friend approached. "Yo Dixy, you''re not going to chicken out on us, are you?" He stopped his decoding when he heard his annoying nickname. He couldn''t help the irritated twitch of a brow at the teasing. "Nah Missy, I''m down. Just gotta bring my pack." He gave a final shove of a particularly large math textbook with as much force into his bookbag as he could. Amiss ignored his own mocking nickname and grimaced watching the overstuffed bookbag like it were a freshly mangled corpse "Seriously? Do you ever not study." "Unlike you, I actually plan on being useful to society after school." Amiss raised his arms placatingly. "Hey, that''s your mistake to make. Outside, west gate, ten minutes." He rolled his eyes at his friend''s antics. "Got it." Getting the confirmation that he wanted, Amiss then ran off to interrogate the rest of his victims into showing up. Once Amiss left, he could finally return his focus to the bookbag dilemma. After an embarrassingly long amount of shoving and tossing, he finally managed to get all his books inside, and he hurriedly zipped the bulging bag closed before it could regurgitate its contents. The bag was heavy with the weight of knowledge, or at least of things which believed they were knowledge, regardless of the truth he was convinced they were, and knowledge was the key to true freedom. He slumped the bookbag over his shoulders, a temporary burden for now. Down the hall he could see a group of younger girls laughing. Among them he spotted the victim who could alleviate his load. He made his way to the group. "Hey Nubnub, I''m not going home right away so can you take my bag for me?" The group of girls stopped briefly to look at the intruder in their little circle. The girls then broke the silence, bursting into a roar of giggles again. His sister reddened in embarrassment. "I told you not to call me that. And since when did I become your pack mule? What makes you think I''m going home right away anyway? I''m a busy person you know." He raised an unconvinced brow to his sister and then looked around at the rest of her friends. "Are you going home now?" "No, I''m going over to Edifice''s house." "Our house is practically on the way over. Barely a detour." His sister deflated slightly as she tried to battle against her brother''s stubbornness. "Your bookbag always weighs like a million pounds!" "It''s good exercise. Put some muscles on that skeleton." Luckily for his sister, a heavenly savior spoke from behind. "Don''t worry, Nubnub, I can take it." Nubnub immediately filled with energy and glee. "Thank god, I''m so grateful I''ll even forgive the fact that you called me that." The girl let out a delicate chuckle. "Thank you for forgiving me." He turned to the girl who reached for his bag. "Thanks Kith." He handed his bookbag to Kith, who slumped it over her shoulder. "No problem." An awkward silence managed to sneak itself into the conversation while the two looked at each other. The circle of girls was gleefully observing the soap before them. Upon noticing the piercing gazes, he realized what was occurring and unshackled the group from their silence. "Well I got to go, but we''ll be having steak for supper tonight since it''s my mom''s birthday. You should join us." Kith quickly straightened her posture, her body was more animated with her rushed response. "I couldn''t." "It''s thanks for dropping my bag off. I''ll come to pick you up for supper at 5, kay?" An undeniable grin filled Kith''s reddening face. His sister''s friends chorused suppressed giggles as they watched. "Alright." "Perfect see you then." He shot a glance down to his wrist. A simple watch peacefully ticked the seconds; sadly, the hour hand was broken, but it was still useful for determining smaller intervals, such as how there had certainly been ten minutes since he spoke with Amiss. He waved to the girls and made his way toward the west gate.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. As he headed off, Kith called out to him, "Hey, Radix." He turned to face her. "Yeah?" The words seemed trapped behind Kith''s tongue, something wanting to be said but unable to. "Never mind, I''ll tell you when you pick me up." "Sure thing." He quickly turned his back to her and continued on his way through the now mostly empty halls. He went through the pair of doors which led to the outside and was happily welcomed by the busy ruckus of the world. The cacophonic sound of countless people speaking over one another and the faint sound of flicking traffic lights in the distance. He could hear the humming of many cars driving and breaking on the streets, the sound of their heavy multi-ton metal carelessly being pushed ahead by rapturous engines that growled away. He felt a vibration gently shake his leg. He pulled his phone out of his pocket. He had received a message from Amiss. ''10m smh'' The phone had fallen to two percent life, so he quickly turned it off and placed it back into his pocket. He went to the west gate, where a group of boys awaited him. When he approached the group, they were too busy bantering amongst one another to notice him, except for his very punctually inclined friend. "Finally, you''re here. Took you long enough." "I got caught up." "Do you know how worried I was? You promised me that you would be here in ten minutes, so when ten minutes passed and you weren''t here. I was so worried that you died or were kidnapped or something. Since obviously there''s no way you would betray my trust and not show up when you said you would?" His friend pulled a handkerchief from his pocket and pretended to dab away tears from his eyes. The tallest boy of their little group of friends asked in befuddlement, "Why on earth do you have a handkerchief? Did you carry that all day just for this bit?" "Dixy never shows up on time!" "Well I''m here now." The group started heading towards their destination while sharing jokes and discussing their weekend plans. They were waiting at an intersection for a traffic light to welcome them across when one of the boys aimlessly flailed his hands toward the group. "Check out that girl." The boy made a not-so-subtle gesture towards a girl a few years older than them walking down the crosswalk. She had long blond hair that flowed down to her shoulders, and her bangs were held back by a large yellow headband that reached across her forehead. "Yo, she a dime." The boys were caught gawking at the girl. She stared back at them and gave a wry grin. Her gaze then turned towards Radix, and she squinted in confusion as she tried to discern him. She then hurried her pace and walked towards the group approaching Radix. "Hi there, this may be a little forward, but I think were both in a hurry to get somewhere. I saw you across the street and just wanted to say that I want to see you again when we''re both more available, can I have your number?" The traffic lights turned red, heralding the vehicles not to pass, and the pedestrian light glowed a welcoming green. Radix''s friends quickly understood to get out of the way and not hinder this legend, so they started crossing the street. It was just Radix and this beautiful girl with the yellow headband alone on the curb. Radix found himself overwhelmed with a strange bound of anxiety and nervousness at the turn of events. "I''m not in a hurry to go anywhere." The girl let out a soft, warm laugh at his eager response. "Sadly, I am right now, but I''d love to meet up another time." "Uh yeah, sure." He pulled out his phone and brought up his number. The girl moved beside him and, with her soft, dainty hands, tilted the phone towards her. The battery life of his phone fell to one percent at this point. She turned her head up to face Radix, who was significantly taller than her. He noticed then, as he looked back at her, that she had the most beautiful dimples, emphasizing her bright smile and perfectly white teeth. She was so close to him that he could smell the faint aroma of her perfume. He couldn''t help but redden like a tomato. She spoke chipperly. "Thanks, I''ll text when I can. Hopefully we''ll be able to talk more then." "Can I just ask why you came to me?" He didn''t think it was possible, but her smile grew even wider. He finally noticed her beautiful cerulean blue eyes that seemed deep like the ocean. She adjusted her headband a little bit before responding. "I just really want to observe you¡­ the lights are about to change, by the way." He personally wouldn''t have minded missing the light, but the girl seemed to be waiting for him to go before she herself went off to do whatever her day entailed her to do. He grimaced as he witnessed his phone die, and he shoved it in his pocket as he ran the crosswalk. At about halfway across the intersection, his friends'' eagerness could not wait any longer. They shouted out over to him. "Yoooo, what was that!?" "How do you always get the hot ones?" Radix quickly looked over his shoulder to make sure she wasn''t still there hearing all of this; thankfully, she had already left. Amiss excitedly questioned just as he approached the end of the crosswalk. "Did you get her number?" "No, I gave her-" He could feel a heavy, cold metal press against his body. Like soft clay, his body simply compressed onto itself, moulding into a new shape smoothly like fluid. He could feel his muscles move and swim around his bones, which in turn, under the immense torque, would snap out their insides, such as the blooming of a visceral flower. A brief lapse of tranquility led to no longer feeling that cold metal, in its place a light breeze; strangely enough, he couldn''t hear the bustle of the city anymore. He just now realized that he was no longer looking at his friends; he just now realized that he was not speaking about the girl he gave his number to. He just now realized that he was staring at rushing pavement quickly approaching. In some ill-thought defence, his left arm outstretched to brace for impact, but his momentum did not stop once he touched the ground. He immediately came to terms that against the brutal power of velocity his arm had the strength of paper which predictably crumpled to the wrist, and further to the elbow, and further still as an accordion cry into a small stump as his body rapidly embraced the pavement. With a quick set of tumbles along the road, the arm had leapt off in protest, neglecting to join the rest of his body as it continued rolling across the street. He didn''t think he was rolling anymore. His cheek was pressed firmly against the pavement, but for some reason, the pavement was sprinkled with a paint of red and flesh; he thought that pavement was supposed to be grey. Somewhere off in the distance, he could see rushing feet and hear shouting people; some of the shoes looked like those of his friends. Why were they so far away, why were their voices so quiet? It seemed like they were on a completely different planet; what were they doing on that planet? Radix thought to himself that it was amazing how so many organs could fit in your body, and you don''t really ever feel them in everyday life; miraculously, he seemed to be able to feel every organ, every single one, he quickly realized he didn''t like the feeling of organs. It was really rather strange; he had had such a great sleep last night, but now, in the middle of the day, he found himself terribly tired; he realized that he was already lying down. He wasn''t quite sure when exactly that happened but perhaps no one would mind if he just took a short nap, if he just closed his eyes for a second. His friends were calling out to him from their planet so far away. ''It''s okay, you guys go on ahead of me. I''m just going to rest here a bit.'' It seemed his voice couldn''t reach their planet, but he was sure that they understood, and so he closed his eyes. Chapter15.5:...Hello Voices, he could hear voices sprout from the nothingness. They would suddenly start and stop, speaking in random intervals, sometimes interrupting each other with totally different conversations. The first coherent voice he could properly discern seemed to be totally inhuman. "Soon, we will be able to get him soon." All the voices eventually stopped, and instead, he was left alone in the emptiness with nothing but a chorus of tears. He felt a hand hold onto him; it was his sister''s hand. He could feel it. It was small and rough, probably rough from all the badminton she played. He wasn''t sure exactly where they were, but it seemed to be raining, if only localized directly over their entwined hands for some incomprehensible reason. He had the sense that she was trying to speak to him, but she was on a different planet; he couldn''t quite hear what she said. There was another voice on that planet that his sister seemed so attached to, but he could hear that voice perfectly clearly. "I will see what can be done." The voice seemed to puncture through the emptiness, and he could almost see the doctor before him. It was the girl to whom he gave his number. "I''m sorry, but you will have to leave while we perform the operation." He just realized that his sister wasn''t alone; his whole family seemed to be there, and also Kith, he totally forgot to pick her up at five. Hopefully, she wasn''t too mad at him for that. He was glad his mom was here, though; he almost forgot that he had something important to say to her before taking his nap. ''Happy birthday mom.'' He wasn''t sure if she could hear him from that planet, but he thought he would say it anyway. His sister tried to say something to him, but he couldn''t quite make out what she was saying. Only a blurred face, tiny on that planet far away. She seemed distressed; she was always the sort to overthink everything. He tried his best to squeeze her hand in comfort. He never wanted to see his little sister as sad as she was now; he only wished he could do something to make her feel more relieved. He tried to squeeze her hand; for whatever reason, his hand barely responded to his whims, but still, the impossible gap between their planets seemed ever briefly shortened, like it could actually be crossed. There was a hitch in his sister''s voice, which he could not hear. She protested to the others in the room, but none seemed to believe whatever she was saying, and their father had to pry her away. Tears blurred upon the blur of her face, and she lashed out angrily, trying to buck herself free from their father''s hold. He felt bad he couldn''t comfort his sister more, but he really needed this nap. ''Can you take care of Nubnub while I nap, Dad?'' No reply came, but he felt his father had answered.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Finally, it was just him and the girl no longer wearing her yellow headband. The two of them on opposite planets, she gave him her captivating smile. "When I wanted to observe you, I didn''t realize it would be so soon." ''Couldn''t stay away from me, could you?'' He didn''t seem nervous with her anymore; maybe it was thanks to this strange liquid that he had just realized was being pumped into him. It didn''t seem to matter much, though; her ears were no match for his own, and though he could cross the space between planets, she could not. "I''m not going to save you. Sorry about that, but if it makes you feel better, for some reason, my eye looks at you, and I just can''t help but feel like I''ll see you again." His vision blurred until he couldn''t even see the distant planet anymore. ''You''re a weird doctor. What doctor starts off by saying they won''t save the patient?'' "We got him." A room. He could suddenly see again, it felt like his mind had disappeared for eons, but he was finally back with all of his senses. In the room before him were five beings. The five beings were humanoid but just not fully human in some hard-to-explain sense. They each wore long, flowing white gowns except for one at the back of the group, which wore a faintly glowing gold dress. The not-humans were each unique in size and shape, with many arms and large feathered wings. The beings reflexively repulsed Radix when his disgusting green eyes locked with their brown. The one not-human at the group''s center quickly recovered and spoke up. "O great one, we have pulled your soul from time and space in its moment of greatest weakness. We have summoned you here to humbly ask of you to defeat the evil White Witch which plagues our world with unforgivable evil." The end of the being''s sentence was followed by the chime of a bell. In front of Radix, there seemed to be a small pink rhombus, or it was a rhombus, but its body would reject any stable state. It would shift and transform, shrink and grow, continuously morphing into other shapes. While the ever-changing pink shape continuously morphed, the being spoke again. "To accomplish this task, we have blessed you with our divine Devadoot blood to reinforce your soul with god-like power and have granted you an invitation." The pink shape finally locked into a form resembling that of a featureless human with two limbs. One arm was outstretched towards the being with the golden robe and the other toward Radix. Each arm held onto a glowing parchment. Radix looked at the parchment facing him: It read.
You have been invited to
The Tournament
You are The Antecedent
He reached out to grab the parchment with his left arm, but when no arm moved to do any such thing, his mind finally processed everything that had happened. He emptied his stomach, vomiting all over the pink organism and its invitation. Chapter 16: Reap & Sow A large pile of bronzed foliage lay discarded next to the trunk of a humble tree. Some disturbance underneath set the pile to shiver, and then it started to rustle; the whole thing shook more and more until, in a grand crescendo, the natural abode trembled itself apart as a little round head popped out from underneath. Little furry mitts wiped at the crust gathered by the edges of large beady eyes, and rotund ears wiggled off any few clinging leaves. The little creature stretched its tiny limbs high and released a listless yawn that showcased a row of pearly teeth. As it worked the kinks out of its neck, the long, darkened fur on its head curtained over its face, causing an annoyed huff to escape its lips. It reached into its sleeping bed of leaves to pull out a small white thorn with two lush red berries skewered upon it and tied its mussy fur back with the odd implement. With its tired eyes still half closed, the creature hefted its tiny body up and out of its leafy home. It tried another set of stretches in a failing attempt to wake its protesting body but soon gave up. The little beast held back a yawn and squinted up past the barren tree branches to the faint blue sky slowly brightening with morning light. The creature grumbled at how much time it had missed and reached back into the foliage to pull out a small wicker basket filled with minuscule beads of water. One last farewell yawn to its bed, and the creature was off to work, artfully decorating the greenery in morning dew. The day star had just begun to peak over the horizon while the creature laboured over a blooming daisy. It stepped back and proudly looked at its work. The daisy glistened in morning shine; a perfectly emphasized contour of water caught the rays of daylight in just the right way to show off the humid serenity of the forest. Something still wasn''t quite right, and the creature returned to add one final accent of dew before moving on to its next work. The little artist always knew that its peaceful morning ritual could never go uninterrupted for long. As expected, this day''s disturbance occurred not even a mere hour into the meditative routine. A large horned bird circled overhead the tiny creature, stalking as the small beast worked distractedly. The bird did not hide for long as nerves quickly took hold. It swooped down, crashing right before the artist and bared its massive sharp beak as it shrieked, "Egg! Egg!" The bird then pranced impatiently from side to side and preened itself in stress. The creature hugged its basket of dew close, protecting it from the flailing wings of the panicked avian and looked up at the bothersome bird with glazed eyes while drowsily smacking its lips. The creature wordlessly turned in the direction the bird had come from and commenced walking while the bird anxiously followed. "She''s gone! I don''t know where she went! Cat is going to eat her I just know it! My baby! My poor baby was stolen by that vile cat! This wouldn''t happen if we had better trees! If I could collect better twigs and detritus to make my nest! This never happened in the old forest!" The creature did not deign to respond to their chatty companion as they approached a gloomy, spiralling tree. An unsteady nest rested precariously over a coiling branch near the top of the canopy where colour faded, and leaves died. It fought back another yawn in front of its feathered companion and commenced searching through the knotted roots of the maligned tree. Within an embarrassingly short time, it had found and subsequently pointed to a gargantuan blue egg lodged awkwardly under the rotted trunk. "Egg! Egg! Oh, thank you, thank you so much, Copse. What would I do without you?" The horned bird happily scooped up her egg and immediately flew away to place its child back in the unstable nest. Copse swayed unbalanced, similar to that egg ever so high up, and finally let out the yawn it was holding back. The lethargic artist glanced between the half-full basket and the burrow under that rotted tree still warmed by the egg. It barely had time to entertain the temptation before a fat caterpillar crawled over. The uncharacteristically massive insect towered over Copse, and it spoke with a deep baritone that shook in its chest, "Pupa! Pupa!" Copse disappointedly tore its glazed eyes away from that comfortable nook and toward the whining bug. It hardly lent half an ear as it wordlessly turned in the direction the caterpillar had come from and commenced walking while the bug anxiously followed. "The branch where he chose to cocoon himself broke off! His cocoon is damaged; if nothing is done, he won''t be able to metamorphose properly! My brother! My poor brother will live his life as a cripple! This wouldn''t happen if we had better branches! He would have never fallen if he could form his chrysalis on a firmer branch! This never happened in the old forest!" Copse did not deign to respond to their chatty companion as they made their way to a thin, crooked fir with many broken limbs climbing up its fungal-dressed stump. The cocoon was easy to find, its giant silken cage crumpled and peeling in the broken shade. Copse put down their basket of morning dew and pulled the white thorn loose from the clump of fur on its head, causing the knotted locks to chaotically explode into a large tangle of haphazard hair slumping over its face. Copse gingerly removed the berries from the thorn and placed one into their mouth, crunching down and relishing in the sweet tang that burst free. It offered the other berry to the caterpillar, who graciously accepted the gift and nervously nibbled on it in worried anticipation for their brother. Copse focused on the thorn in its hand, compelling a soft, lightless glow to emanate from it. The faint colourless energy glistened off some seemingly invisible somethings, revealing a complex web of ethereal strings that floated out from Copse''s body and away until the faint thorn glow could not reach them anymore. The intangible strings each reflected off different shades, from the most brilliant whites to the deepest swallowing blacks. A single thick red cord extruded from the left of Copse''s chest and into the sky, out of the reach of the thorn''s glow, where it faded back to invisibility. Copse took a single dark grey thread that flowed between itself and the bruised cocoon, tying the thread around the white thorn and beginning to sew the silk wounds shut. As Copse diligently worked on the incubating swaddle, the thread slowly paled, its grey colouration lifting to an ever brighter white until the final lesion was closed, and the thread shined a brilliant white indiscernible from the healthy silk it held closed. The tired artist loosened its grip on the thorn, causing the faint glow to dissipate, and with it, too, did the plethora of ethereal threads disappear. The caterpillar gurgled excitedly through its mandibles, "Pupa! Pupa! Oh, thank you, thank you so much, Copse; what would I do without you?" The caterpillar happily scooped up the pupa and carried it away. Once left alone, Copse let another strained yawn escape and approached a nearby plant. It wrapped a tiny hand around the plant stem, and as Copse did so, a bud miraculously grew out from its side; and the bud then blossomed into a beautiful white flower; and from the center of the flower two lush, plump, red berries sprouted. Copse skewered the two berries with the white thorn and retied its fur out of its face. Copse picked up the dew basket and returned to its long-delayed duty. An irritating glare of light flared in Copse''s eyes, reminding it that the day star had nearly fully risen, and it would soon be time to remove all the carefully arranged drops. Of course, before it could even finish with the next set of plants, a massive feline beast with sharp piercing fangs and rough-bristled fur leaped from behind a bush and charged towards Copse, yowling, "Mother! Mother!" Copse looked up to the monstrously massive feline with glazed eyes while it tiredly smacked its lips. A forlorn look at the incomplete flower forced Copse to choke down a bothered growl. Instead, it wordlessly turned in the direction the feline had come from and commenced walking while the feline anxiously followed.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "By the edge of the forest where the trees thin! She was protecting the forest from some evil humans that were coming. She was spotted because the forest was too thin! This wouldn''t happen if the woods were denser! This wouldn''t happen in the old forest!" The two made their way through the budding forest until they reached near the outer perimeter where the trees began to thin. Copse signalled to the worrying feline to stay behind and then pointed to their own lips as if informing the feline to wait until it was called over. The Feline weakly nodded its head in affirmation while its body continued to vibrate in anxious fear. After a brief silence, Copse''s body grew ever more transparent until it completely faded out of perceivable existence as it sank deep into the soul sea. To the feline''s eyes, Copse had merely disappeared, gone without a trace, the forest suddenly a little more empty. To Copse''s eyes, the forest was anything but empty; the entire ecosystem exploded with life as Copse could now see the spirits of vitality, present and past, swimming wistfully through the dense life energy of the soul sea. Still, even those placid spirits could not notice Copse''s presence as it had nestled far deeper into the ethereal ocean than even those wandering souls. Copse waded deeper into the spiritual waters of the soul sea, the energy of life growing heavier and denser the deeper it went. There were next to no spirits this deep in the sea, as few souls had the vital presence to push back against the pressure. In the empty darkness this low, the colourless glow of that white thorn appeared near blinding, and an uncountable number of strings made themselves known, the strings, so many and so compacted that they appeared as a single block that wholly enveloped the minuscule Copse. The strings did not overwhelm, and Copse was able to quickly sieve through to a particular blackening string. Copse didn''t take hold of that fragile cord and rather found an adequately close white thread. With a slight force of will, Copse merged its body into the white string and rode along to its final destination. The other end of the string was latched within a young cherry tree and Copse leaped out of the string and inside the tree. It stayed nestled deep in the soul sea out of sight, and watched from below as tangible silhouettes danced about on the surface. A giant feline monstrosity lay on the cold forest floor, slow, heavy breaths wheezing out of its bloody mouth. Standing before the dying creature were three humans well-dressed in battered armour and bearing frightening tools. One of the humans had a limp arm covered in vibrant crimson, exhausted from some strenuous activity barely accomplished moments ago. One of the humans pulled out a ragged scroll containing a drawing of the dying feline posed in a ferocious stance, much to the dissonance of the creature''s current state. The scroll contained some scribbled text that Copse couldn''t quite decipher from its hiding spot, but there was also a number on that page that made the three humans quite pleased to see. While one human admired the numbers on the page, another pulled out a skinning knife and began limping toward the dying feline. Copse kicked off and rose from the depths of the soul sea. The human reading from the scroll was the first to notice Copse surfacing. The human dropped the scroll, poising its frightening tool before themselves and shouted, "A forest spirit is coming. Get ready!" The two other humans quickly readied themselves, glancing back and forth toward their companion, unsure of where to aim. Copse burst through the surface of the soul sea, their corporeal form vaulting out of the cherry tree and landing directly before the humans. The human who was previously holding the scroll was unfazed by the bodily appearance, but the others jumped slightly, readjusting their tools to more accurately point towards Copse. The human who previously held onto the scroll began focusing the essence from within themselves into their tool, causing it to vibrate and glow angrily. The human then spoke, "Forest spirit, we mean no ill against your woods. This creature has harassed the denizens of a local town and so we had to fell it for the greater of the whole. This death was not purposeless. We will use the body to dress and feed many people in need." Copse carefully watched the three humans; their sharp tools pointed toward Copse''s face couldn''t help but accentuate their dishonesty. It had been tricked by humans before; they were not creatures to be so carelessly trusted. Copse pulled the white thorn with the two berries out from the clump of fur on their head, and the three humans quickly readied themselves for a brawl, fear frantically jolting between fight or flight as they beheld the fastest-growing forest spirit of Trammel. A soft colourless glow emitted from the thorn, and once again, the numerous ethereal strings connected to Copse''s body revealed themselves. No strings connected Copse to the three humans, but there was a single near-blackened thread that stretched out from its chest and to the heart of the dying feline. Ignoring the aggressive humans bearing their inconsequential tools, the forest spirit walked to the fallen predator. It smoothly dislodged the two red berries from the skewer and placed one in the feline''s mouth. The plump fruit sat unperturbed as the massive beast sucked in a few straining breaths. The beast glanced past Copse toward something further in the woods and then, with a heartbroken resolution, let out a huff of acceptance. Copse placed a tender paw on the beast''s snout and stared into the dying creature''s eyes as it nodded. One last pat and Copse turned toward the human magician, ignoring how they flinched under the scrutiny and tightened their grip on their weapon. Copse walked over until the spirit was nearly impaled by the human''s weapon and extended its arm, displaying to the aggressor a single red berry. In their confusion, the human''s guard fell, and when Copse didn''t jump to steal the advantage, the human tested further by cautiously grabbing the offered fruit. The human looked uncertainly between the sweet berry and the tiny spirit. Copse nodded at them and mimed chewing. The dying feline was the first to obey, crunching down on the juicy berry and closing its eyes for the last time. The human grimaced unsure but withered under Copse''s expected gaze. They warily placed the berry in their mouth and then, half-expecting the violent bitterness of poison, crunched down with a jeer. There was no bitterness nor rancid assault. Instead, the black thread that bound the spirit and cat slowly unlatched from the mammal''s heart, its chest deflating with its final breath, and floated over to the human magician, phasing through their own chest. The human winced as a sudden tug pulled on their heart, and then the black string was flooded with light, turning to a brilliant white. Copse looked at the human straight in the eyes and whistled. The four of them stood still in silence, unsure of what was to happen, until they could faintly hear the approaching patter of another beast. "Mother! Mother!" A smaller feline ran towards the larger lifeless corpse, a thick red cord binding the two animals together. The young feline haplessly pawed at their mother in a pitiful attempt at waking her from her slumber. "Why Copse? This isn''t fair! You helped everyone else. Why didn''t you save Mother? You''ve become weak! This wouldn''t happen in the old forest!" Copse glanced at the young feline apologetically and then turned back to the human. "Child needs mother." The human was taken aback by the suddenly speaking spirit before them. "You want us to take on this monster as a familiar? We couldn''t possi-" Copse interrupted the human, uninterested in their excuses. "Take and give. You take, now you give." Copse then turned over to the feline, who stared back at Copse in wide-eyed terror. "No, you can''t! I can take care of myself. I won''t leave the forest; I won''t leave Mother! This is my home; I don''t want to go!" Copse absentmindedly mulled over the young feline''s words while scratching an itch on its furry stomach. Coming to a decision, it returned its attention to the human and spoke. "You come every two days and care for child until child no longer child." "We-we couldn''t possibly, we''d have to abandon our entire lives! We''re adventurers, we just came across this village by chance, we didn''t-" "A life from the forest, a life to the forest. You are forest now." The human magician turned to their two companions in search of some form of aid. One of their companions asked in puzzled hesitation. "Think we can fight it?" "Not a chan-" The humans were interrupted by the loud chime of a bell. In between the magician and Copse was what seemed to be a small pink rhombus, or it was a rhombus, but its body would reject any stable state. It would shift and transform, shrink and grow, continuously morphing into other shapes. The pink shape finally locked into a form resembling that of a featureless human with only one limb. The arm was outstretched towards Copse, holding a glowing parchment: It read.
You have been invited to
The Tournamen
You are The Bud
Chapter 17: The Acting of Cracked Mirrors Ten million. He stared at the page of weathered parchment, watching the zeroes loop on and on, the last slightly smaller so that it could fit upon the margins. It went up again. A small fortune that one could build their own small country with. It might have even been enough to repair the damages that were left behind. It wasn''t a pretty paper. Breaking his gaze, he looked over to the mirror at his side, his unkempt chin full of short spotted hairs, his tired eyes red and heavy, and his cherry blonde hair grown uncomfortably long and even more so unkempt. It didn''t look like one of the most expensive heads in the world, but it was. So young as well, he thought expensive things were usually old; twenty-four wasn''t that old, was it? Maybe this was the part where childhood''s death donned and he realized he paid taxes now; but he didn''t pay taxes. He wondered what his mother would think. She had undoubtedly seen the papers, hard not to. She would probably be worried that he wasn''t eating healthily enough; the sketch really made him look fat. Fat and ugly, he didn''t think he was ugly, was he? It wasn''t like he could ask anyone; any questions he could pose would only ever be answered with a shriek, which he supposed could be an answer in and of itself, but he always felt that those shrieks were more tied to his reputation than to his appearance. He was famous after all. One tended to garner fame when their face was plastered all over intermissions of the Bemeanian fireboxes. He was similar to the esteemed Poetaster in that sense. If he tried hard enough, he could imagine the papers with his face on them, the ones littered all across the continent, being sort of like publicity posters. It was just that, unlike Poetaster, his posters weren''t advertising a play. He recalled reading an article about himself once; it had called him an unprecedented evil on par with the White Witch. Which was silly; if his evil was on par with the White Witch, then the evil wasn''t unprecedented, was it? He focused back towards the mirror. His disheartened soul stared back. He wanted to visit his mom. She would make him some clam chowder, heat up a bath from the well water, and maybe trim his hair, futily trying to tame the beast it had become as she told him it was okay. He could cut his own hair, obviously, but he just wanted someone else to do it, someone else to talk to. He hadn''t seen his mom for seven years, hadn''t seen her since these papers started appearing. The numbers on the paper were much smaller back then. His daydreaming of simpler times was interrupted by the heavy stomps of footsteps approaching. Their steps were so loud, it was comedic how they thought they were sneaking up on him. Even time after time of constant failures, a next time would come, and they would think that that time would be different: it never was. He listened to their steps, forming a mental map of exactly where they were, listening for the weight and pace of each step to construct an idea of their equipment, perhaps catch a glimpse of their strategy. It would appear they were trying to surround his lonely shack. A few of them crawled through the thick tree canopy. He wondered if they were aware that all the tree branches they were rustling through up there made them more noticeable, not less. He listened a while longer, and once he felt he had an accurate read on the size and makeup of the team, a slight grin appeared on his face. He recognized the formation and the associated team, and he couldn''t help the mirth he felt as he thought of their silly outfits, those colour-coated armours and horribly inefficient ordainments. They reminded him of the fictional heroes his mother would tell him about when he was younger. It was those very heroes, like the Hero of New Heirisson''s conquest and Murugan squad, that had given him that desire to become a valiant adventurer. People like that inspired him, people like those outside his home circling for the kill. He looked at the mirror and the mirror looked back at him. Then he looked down at the paper with the insulting depiction of himself. He crumpled the unsightly thing and tossed it before heading over to his travelling pack nestled comfortably on a ratty sofa. He quickly inspected the pack''s contents and, once satisfied that everything was in order, lopped it over his shoulder. Finally he slowly meandered his way to the opposite end of the room, mirror at his back, where he could collect his tool. It was a well-kept tool, its metal head so well maintained that, like a mirror, his face was clearly reflected back. In the sheen of the axe face he could see himself. The weapon''s slight curve may have distorted the image, contorting it in an unnatural way, but it was still clearly the reflection of a man. Within the small lens of the axe face it was harder to notice the unkempt hair and tired eyes. He grabbed his axe and stopped before the door outside. He took a deep relaxing breath. He wondered if his mom still thought of him as he did her. He opened the door and walked outside. Surprisingly, the group was more patient than he was expecting them to be; apparently, they actually can improve, if only slightly. He continued his usual daily routine as if he wasn''t constantly waiting for the moment a dagger darted for his throat, even if he was, in fact, precisely waiting for the moment a dagger darted for his throat. It was when he had put his axe down to bathe at the river that they decided to strike; a little ignoble, he thought, but he was not so shy that he would begrudge them for it. The soft sound of an unlatching mechanism in the tree was followed by the whizzing sound of a bolt flying through the air, and as he knew comedy was always in threes, it made sense that it was followed by the tragic sound of a bolt splashing into the water where the man was now no longer. The expected chorus of laughter did not follow after, and he needed to remind himself that humour was subjective. He puffed out his chest, squared his shoulders, and barked a maniacal laugh into the empty forest. "Ho, you really almost got me that time. But you will surely have to do better than that if you want to defeat me the ravenous Calamity Kid!" It was like a happy reunion with old friends, but the friends were trying to kill you. Five blurs of people lunged from all around the man, with each of their blades violently swinging towards him. He made sure to note in his mind that if he were to ever write a memoir, he would describe their attacks as swings and not strikes as a subtle joke for the keen reader... he also dodged the swings while he was at it. The quick play of only a few seconds led him right next to his discarded axe, and he wondered then what the purpose of catching him without it was. A light gust of wind sent chills through places memoirs wouldn''t mention and he grabbed his axe. "If it isn''t the Mewls, my greatest foes. You''re always one step behind me, never far behind." He lied. He endeavoured to hide a giddiness at seeing the funny bunch again. There was a role to play, and his was of a serious warrior, but his mother always knew when he stole extra cookies, and it seemed he hadn''t improved since. His uncontrolled smile only aggravated the Mewls more, and they launched themselves into another flurry of attacks. It was uplifting to notice that the team had improved quite a bit; their strikes were more coordinated and precise, and it was clear that they were attempting to direct the flow of combat, though his immediate reacquaintance with his axe showed how successful those attempts were. It was the thought that counted, and he liked where their heads were. Sadly, their increased skill only helped them realize how outmatched they truly were, and the man''s attempts at pretending to be overwhelmed only helped to aggravate the group more. This was usually where the magic started getting cast. They always started throwing magic out when they were frustrated with the fight, like some semblance of hidden potential they only called in the most dire of circumstances. He found himself giving the Mewls voices he knew they would never utter about them, unleashing their true power! The magic came quicker this time.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. A bolt of arcane fury shot over his crouched head exploding into a trunk behind and felling the whole tree. It was an impressive show, but they should not let the increased destructive ability fool them into thinking they were more powerful. The magic was unrefined and sloppy, and when their bouts reached this stage, he would often have to recklessly charge in just to prevent them from damaging themselves. He would kick one out of their blast radius and take the hit himself or reposition himself inefficiently to prevent their friendly fire. He knew that his soft approach at teaching prevented them from learning from their consequences, but what could he say: he was a bleeding heart. Even with the magic setbacks, he truly did enjoy his interactions with the Mewls, seeing all their faces, how they''ve grown. There was even a new addition to their group, she was even half decent as well. She seemed to meld well with the group, complimenting their techniques, and her style was a shoo-in for their typical strategies. It brought him happiness knowing that they were meeting new people and gathering new friends. He winked at her as he tripped another ally and exclaimed once more with melodramatic gravitas, "Traducer, are you not going to introduce your new friend to me?" Traducer, the group''s bulky leader, was never much for conversation. Nor did Traducer take too well to teasing, which made their friendship all the odder as he oh so loved to tease. Unfortunately, another lesson he failed to imbibe in Traducer was not letting frustration distract from proper technique. He could already notice his quaint comments getting under Traducer''s skin as his attacks grew less refined and became more erratic. "Escutcheon, would you like to introduce us?" Escutcheon was the group''s tank, always buried under heavy plates of steel armour and towering shields. His wrathful voice always pacified by the hollow echo of his oversized helmet, "When she heard she had the chance to slit your throat, she couldn''t have joined our group faster!" His conversations with the Mewls were never overly productive. In their earlier encounters, he would try to explain to them, trying so hard to come to some kind of peaceful negotiation. He quickly realized that strategy would never have worked out. He eventually decided to play along with their delusions of the character they thought he was; he eventually found himself even deriving enjoyment in the fanciful roleplay. The group was getting ever more tired as the yellow day star slowly rose out of dawn. Escutcheon, in particular, was taking the heavy toll of rising heat and waning endurance, the harshest under his heavy armour. He took pity on the poor boy and gently walloped him across the head with the butt of his axe to let him have his rest. The Mewls had no sense of self-preservation; they would eagerly fight on to the bitter end, be it victory or dehydration. When it came to their bouts it wsa never victory. It would always be up to him to call the spars end and so he slowly made his way through the group, taking out the most tired members one-by-one. The newest member was the first to accept the fight''s trajectory; she yelled at Traducer with concern, "We need to back out now; we can''t win this!" There were only three of them left standing, enough to gather the downed and make a retreat, but certainly not enough to claim victory. Unfortunately, seemingly unknown to the new recruit, this was not how the Mewls operated. "We can''t, were so close!" "Are you kidding me!? Look at him! He''s barely dropped a sweat." "She has a point; I haven''t dropped a sweat. Very observant, well done." Traducer pulled out a small bag from his belt. It always pained him to see Traducer resort to these sorts of tricks; supplements were never the answer. The stem of the bag was locked shut by a cute little ribbon, easily untied by tearing teeth. Within the bag was a quaint cluster of strange shells caked in a green viscous fluid. The odor emanating from the bag was the most damaging attack the group had managed to land on him yet. Tears ran down Traducer''s face, nothing but pure hatred in his eyes. He took a single slimy shell and placed it in his mouth; he carefully dragged the oddly serrated edge down his tongue. He gingerly placed it atop the wounded muscle and closed his mouth, blood bubbling through his gnashed teeth. Then he swallowed it whole. He winced as he watched the silhouette of that shell drag down Traducer''s throat in a stilted, imprecise manner, the leader''s face wincing with every struggle push. Once Traducer managed to swallow the whole thing, he pointed a violently shaking finger to at him and screamed. "I will kill you, you monster!" With a massive eruption of magical energy, Traducer lunged forward. Traducer was completely consumed in magical energy, and each of his swings sent out tremendous waves of arcane power. His face became scorching red, and blood cooled out of his nose. His onslaught was unending. The two remaining members were left with no choice but to join in on one last feeble attempt to take out their opponent. Traducer''s swings, although relentless, and the man had to admit they did contain sizable power, were totally uncontrolled. If Traducer''s opponent were the forest, he would be doing an amicable job combatting it, but seeing as his opponent was but a single man, it was embarrassingly inaccurate. One of the rogue blasts keeled over the tree in which the team''s archer was hiding, sending them flying off and plummeting toward the ground. To prevent the archer from concussing themselves on the forest floor, he jumped into them as they fell, knocking the archer out of the way of the falling tree and right into another tree behind it. The archer smashed into the sturdy tree stump in such a way that they were unquestionably incapacitated but without any potential long-term damage being caused. Without time for pause, Traducer unleashed a gargantuan arcane cannon. If the strike were to hit, it surely would''ve atomized him. Of course, the strike didn''t hit. The cannon skimmed by his side and effortlessly passed through the tree behind. Thankfully, the archer was slumped low enough on its stump to be unharmed, and the tree fell away from her, but Traducer very well could have accidentally taken out his own ally right then. Perhaps he had let the charade play out for too long this time. He swiftly closed the distance and kneed Traducer in the gut, forcing him to wretch out his stomach''s content, including the strange shells. Traducer''s face paled to a ghostly white, and he crumpled to the forest floor, unable to move a single muscle despite how hard he tried. Tears rushed out of his eyes, snot streamed over the dried blood under his nose and down his cheek, and puke bubbled up while he slowly choked on his own vomit. The man walked toward Traducer; the new girl stepped to interfere but immediately stopped in her tracks against a single glare. He used his foot to push Traducer''s head to the side so the puke could flow out of his mouth onto the floor. Traducer continued to lurch and writhe while his body spasmed and liquids oozed from every and any orifice. Traducer struggled to stutter a painful plead between his tears. "K-kill me." "We all got to keep on keeping on, including you." The man crouched down and rummaged his hands through Traducer''s pockets, finally pulling out a piece of paper. One and a quarter, it went up. He stood back up and faced the new girl, still petrified about where he last left her. He gave her a pleading look and asked, "You''re skilled and you''re smart. I know they can be brash and stupid, but they need someone like you. Try to take care of them, will you?" Her terrified body could hardly respond, but eventually, she managed a stilted nod of acceptance. "Good, it will take Traducer a few hours to recover. Make sure he rests on his side or else he''ll¡­ you know." With his last piece spoken, he took his time properly dressing himself. The girl dared not move a single inch the entire time. She waited for him to finish, to gather his pack and depart, and even then, she waited until he was long gone into the depths of the woods. Only when she couldn''t even hear his steps anymore did she sprint over to the deteriorating Traducer, uncontrollably flailing about on the floor. He simply walked on, this particular safe house to be forever abandoned. It was no longer safe, but neither was it ever really a house. He tried to whistle with the birds, distractions to keep his mind playful. He needed those. He wasn''t good at whistling. He hadn''t had the chance to brush his teeth before the Mewls made their presence known. He lifted his axe to see if any breakfast had stuck between his teeth; how embarrassing that would have been. For the few people he ever interacted with him to see him in such an unkempt state. What would they think of him? He couldn''t tell if there was anything between his teeth. There was too much blood on the axe to see his reflection. He pondered, taking the time to clean it right away, but got distracted by the sudden chime of a bell, and then a strange sight. In front of the man there was what seemed to be a small pink rhombus that grew out of thin air, or it was a rhombus, but its body would reject any stable state. It would shift and transform, shrink and grow, continuously morphing into other shapes. The pink shape finally locked into a form resembling that of a featureless human with only one limb. The arm was outstretched towards the man holding a glowing parchment: It read.
You have been invited to
The Tournament
You are The Bounty
Chapter 18: What is Ignorance? It was disgusting. A slimy mass of rotting flesh, exposed muscle, and protruding bones covered in rough patches of burnt purple feathers charred nearly black. Under the dark depths of a silhouette, the malformed monstrosity could have, perchance, been misconstrued to that of a horse. Upon the ''horse''s'' back grew a thick cancerous lump, its bulging polyp oozing yellowing puss and splinting half-formed keratin. The malignant growth, too heavy to support its own weight, slumped over the ''horse''s'' back and lurched back and forth with the creature''s gait. The creature''s horse-like head dangled precariously by only a few unsevered tendons, which threatened to snap at any moment and drop the lifeless morsel. Jutting from the stump of the open neck wound was the small upper body of a thin little worm with beady eyes and soft white fur coated red from its host''s blood. The creature was a horrendous amalgam created by the Mokoi Khan during the Second Human-Mokoi War. Though it had been a long time since the amalgam had been used for any such kind of violence, it had since been given a much more important task to which it gladly dedicated its entire being. But, for some reason, it could not find it. One day, its master had suddenly left without a single word, leaving the amalgam behind with a strange white lady and her entourage of six obnoxiously loud friends. The amalgam didn''t care much for the strange white lady; she killed Baba after all. However, she was very nice to Master, so perhaps it was okay? She was like an aunty to Master in place of Master''s dead Baba, and generally, anyone who loved Master was loved by the amalgam. Although It did wonder if there was something wrong with the logic there, an imperfection upon a baba replaced aunty? It couldn''t quite put its hoof down on exactly how the statement felt wrong. Either way, it was not very concerned with the strange white lady. All it cared for now was finding Master and deciding if Master would like this flower as a gift. It was such a pretty flower, its short green stem growing from a tiny clay pot. It had a little pink bud that had yet to bloom. It was kind of like the amalgam in that way; they both had tiny heads. The cancerous lump on the grotesque creature''s malformed back stirred awake. Thick, pulsing veins pumped a rush of blood and magic into the throbbing mass, causing the whole thing to convulse and bloat. The violent, angry movements started to gather glances from a few passing mokoi. It did not heed the onlookers and focused all its energy on telekinetically lifting the little potted plant. The creature''s concentration broke upon the shrill sting of a high-pitched shriek. "Hey! What are you doing!". An old wrinkly grey imp of a mokoi waddled over to the amalgam. "That''s my plant! Put it back this instant.". The small worm protruding from the corpse''s neck turned its head back and forth between the angry lady and the pretty flower. "Put it down. Now." The worm did another double-take between the lady and the plant, and the lady''s scowl deepened, "Don''t make me count to three." She spoke with an intimidatingly stern voice that made the amalgam fearful of the possibilities beyond three. It used its telekinesis to gently place the plant back down. "There you go. I''ve told you this before, but you shouldn''t take other mokoi''s things, it''s not very nice, and you should always try to be nice. Do you understand?" The small worm protruding from the vile beast slowly nodded its head apologetically. "Good." The kind old lady then revealed a small saucer containing a chunky brown liquid within. "Now here, I brought you a delicious egesta soup." As soon as the worm caught sight of the wonderous delicacy, the equine creature it inhabited excitedly trotted in place before kneeling down so that its tiny worm head could lap up the mouthwatering meal. "I''m sure you''ll find our little princess soon. You just keep looking, okay? She must have just gone into hiding to escape those awful revolutionaries." The lady grumbled in a hushed but annoyed voice. Apparently, it was not hushed enough as it brought the attention of a passing curmudgeon. "Shut up, hag; what if the Young Eyes hear you? We''d all be sent to the oubliette, and then that thing would never be able to bring Princess Vow back. Is that what you want? To be ruled by that traitor Colonel Arete and her wretched White Witch for the rest of time? She''s not even a mokoi; I can''t believe Arete would side with that monster." The amalgam thought that for someone who came to scold the kind lady for speaking loudly and inappropriately, he was speaking very loudly and very inappropriately. The amalgam didn''t particularly mind it, itself; as long as it could have its soup and continue its search for its master, it was plenty happy. Having finally finished its soup, the creature rose and then staggered its lifeless body close to the kind lady in the midst of her argument so that it towered enormously over her. The terrifying creature, many times the size of the old lady, had to crouch down so the tiny parasitic host could kiss her cheek thanks. The lady and the man stopped fighting for some reason unknown to the amalgam and simply smiled at the worm. The nice lady bore a warm smile, and certainly a kind soul, and she asked the amalgam in an odd mixture of placation and hope. "Are you heading back to your search?". The worm energetically nodded its little protruding body up and down to form a yes motion. "Alright then. We wish you the best of luck. Go bring our princess back." The happy amalgam, with a full stomach and full heart, scampered down the subdued streets of the Abyss. It wasn''t too confident that Master would be here, but how silly would it feel if it went all the way to Trammel, causing a big ol'' hullabaloo with the humans just for Master to have been right here in the capital of the Mokoi Badlands this whole time. That was why it had steeled itself to search every nook and cranny of every nook and cranny of the Abyss before moving on to places beyond their childhood home. It was like that hide-and-seek game they used to play when Master was younger, but the amalgam thought this was a little unfair. Master always made it a rule that outside of the castle gardens was cheating, and the amalgam had already made triple sure that Master wasn''t hiding in the castle gardens. Navigating the homogenized grid-like layout of the Abyss was very easy. It made a comprehensive combing of the island city a simple formality. The search was made even easier by the crowds rapidly parting for the amalgam to pass, and it wasn''t even stopped at any of the many checkpoints, which really helped speed things up. Unfortunately, quick and efficient work only made for quick and efficient disappointment as Master failed to be in hiding spot after hiding spot. There had been a brief moment when it thought it had gotten lucky by finding a group of young children no more than fifteen at the oldest and eight at the youngest. The children all sported the same uniform of a yellow headband with a crude pink eye drawn upon its center. They wore oversized rubber boots and dark, baggy pants, looking like they had ransacked their parent''s closet. It looked like a fun group of friends that Master may have wanted to play with. A small gathering of onlookers had gathered around to see the children who themselves circled around a line of adults down on their knees with burlap sacks over their heads and ropes wound so tightly around their wrists they both strained and stained with red. The children all pulled their yellow headbands over their eyes. The oldest of the blindfolded children approached one of the suppressed adults and asked. "Did you serve the Mokoi Khan during the Second Human-Mokoi War?" The child spoke with the words of a question but the inflection of a matter-of-fact statement. The old mokoi stuttered back, his voice hoarse and tired. "N-no, of course n-not. I am l-loyal." The child was unimpressed with the meek answer, "You say you are loyal, but you openly admit to betraying the mokoi nation and its leader during the war at its time of greatest need." "N-no, I never betrayed the Khan. I''ve always be-been loyal to the mokoi. I-I just-" The child had heard enough and quickly interrupted the traitorous adult, "So you do admit to serving the Khan, the great violator and enemy of our great Queen Arete?" "N-no, No I-!" The child interrupted the man again, a slight hint of smugness slipping into their voice, "No again? Look and see everyone, this poor innocent mokoi so lost under the control of the old Khan that he no longer knows how to think for himself anymore!" The child made a grand sweeping gesture to the growing audience; blindfolded, they could not see the amalgam hidden behind a mixture of excited zealots and mortified skeptics. "He is now no more than a mere vagrant puppet of the vestige Khan." A second blindfolded child approached the orator, and the two fumbled about as, both blinded, tried to hand something from one to the other. The older child finally grasped the object and lifted it high for all to see, and the crowd cheered excitedly and shouted, "Cut his strings!" Even those who had earlier looked on with fear chanted so as to not stand out. The child held aloft a giant pair of scissors wrapped shut in so much barbed wire it was more akin to a bat. The blind child mirthfully took in the crowd''s cheers and then, to the crowd''s goading, firmly gripped the handle of the scissors, positioning themselves in front of the suppressed adult and then swung the barbed truncheon downwards, squelching it against soft dirt. The loud thud made the old man jolt in shock, and the audience cheered on the show. "You missed!" / "Aim to the left!" / "More left!" The child lifted the barbed scissors again and reoriented themself to where they heard the shrill eep of fear. The blinded child pulled their arms back and then, with a great force, swung the scissors back down.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. The audience gasped. All went quiet. No impact was felt. The child was familiar with the feeling of a successful swing, and this was not it. Curious, the child slowly lifted their yellow blindfold and saw before them the rotting cadaver of a mutilated equine creature with a small ivory parasite sequestered within its exposed nape. The festering creature did not even need the mokoi to remove the headband to know it was not Master. Master would never have played such a violent and unfair game. With a telekinetic tug, the creature ripped the oversized scissors out of the child''s hand, crushed it into a fist-sized ball, dropped it, and stomped the scissor-ball flat under its hoof. It wanted to give this tiny meany a proper scolding, but Master was enough of a handful already. If the creature had to reprimand every misbehaving child in the Abyss, then it would never have time to go on its search. With a single pulse of its cancerous hump, the burlap sacks flew off all of the downed prisoners. Frustratingly, none of them were Master, so the disgusting creature left the now silenced group with a huff. The creature had nearly finished its patrol of the Abyss when it began to entertain a concerning thought; maybe Master was with the angry general. The angry general didn''t like the white lady very much, and it remembered Master getting into a word fight with her mommy and the white lady not long before she left. The disgusting abomination didn''t know why Master would want to go see the angry general, though. The angry general was far too angry and was no fun to hang out with. He definitely wouldn''t play hide-and-seek, that''s for sure. He also wasn''t very safe to be around since he was a leading general in an intercontinental war¡­ and a civil war. OH NO! Maybe that was why Master left without telling the amalgam. Master knew that the amalgam would get all in a huff and stop Master because being next to war people doing war stuff was far too dangerous for Master. So, instead of being reasonable and letting the amalgam take care of Master, Master chose to sneak away. The abominable monstrosity, pleased with its great intellect and deductive abilities, galloped away toward where it thought the general might probably maybe be. It knew that the general might probably maybe be there because it had seen the general there when it was there nineteen years ago. Wow! A genius and with a great memory, the repugnant freak was learning so much about itself today. The creature crossed the continental bridge out of the Abyss and into the Mokoi Badlands at a record pace. When the checkpoint guards saw the nasty beast charging forth with unrelenting purpose, they opened the gates, allowing it through. The amalgam had already flown a quarter ways through the dry wasteland when it heard the chime of a bell. Dinner? Unable to dissuade its Pavlovian programming, the amalgam stopped dead in its tracks. Right before its eyes, it saw a pink rhombus appear out of thin air. This wasn''t food and, therefore, entirely uninteresting. It returned to its monstrous gallop and dashed through the badlands at an unimaginable speed. Another bell chimed, and with the simple sound, another pink rhombus miraculously appeared ahead. The clever amalgam would not allow itself to be tricked twice. It promptly ignored the unimportant distraction and quickly ran past the strange pink object to continue on its far more consequential task of locating Master. Finally, with the chime of a bell signifying its arrival, it reached its destination. Wait, the bell wasn''t signifying its arrival; it was just the pink rhombus again. Before the amalgam could fully comprehend the sight, the pink rhombus started doing this weird stuff with its body, shifting and transforming and all that. The amalgam ignored whatever that was and looked around for Master. It took a brief stroll of the ''town'' and was woefully disappointed by its upkeep. The castle caretakers would have never let their walls char black, their doors smash open, or their foundations crumble apart. And where was everyone? The last time the amalgam was here, the place was filled with what the angry general called dissenters; now, the only living things around were it and the pink being. Weird. The amalgam wondered where they all went. Being reminded of the pink thing, the amalgam noticed that it had stabilized into the shape of a featureless human with only one limb. The limb was outstretched toward the amalgam and held onto a glowing parchment, weirder still; the pink thing then started to follow it around. Maybe it too was curious about where the dissenters went. The amalgam thought that the pink lackey was kind of cute. Having a silent follower reminded it of itself and Master when they were younger. But this time, the amalgam was the ''Master,'' and the pink thing was the ''pet.'' Just when the amalgam was starting to enjoy its pink companion, it suddenly turned grey and stiff; the parchment it held lost its glow as it also turned into a dull grey. This confused the amalgam very much, but one mystery to solve was already challenging enough, so it ignored the used-to-be pink thing and commenced to sift through the rubble and ash in search of its master. Master had always been very dedicated to hide-and-seek, so the amalgam could not leave a single stone or corpse unturned. The amalgam was disappointed by its friend''s abrupt change of attitude; they were just starting to get along. It thought that perhaps the not-so-pink thing wanted something from the amalgam; maybe it was protesting because the amalgam wasn''t giving it what it wanted. It understood that; the amalgam used to pout a lot when it didn''t get its playtime. If the non-pink thing helped it search this town, the amalgam would hear it out. Chances were slim, though; ever since the pink thing became the grey thing, it stopped moving altogether. Then, the amalgam could hear the not-very-pink thing doing something strange in the background, but it had already entertained too many distractions for one day, so it remained steadfast in its duty. The amalgam kept searching uninterrupted until it was interrupted by the sight of a building it recognized from the last time it had been there. If it remembered correctly, this demolished heap of refuse was what the local dissenters called a hospital, or at least they did when there were dissenters around to call things. Surely, it must have been misremembering because it recalled Master teaching it that hospitals were for healing, and the bones littered around the shattered gate entrance did not look to be particularly healed. A loud snap echoed out, distracting the amalgam from its reminiscence and causing it to glance back at the now pink again being! There was a stone mould of the being lying discarded on the ground beneath it. This transformation back to pink again came with a change of heart as the pink thing seemed to understand that the amalgam would only listen to it if the pink being helped it search the town. The pink thing swiftly zipped over to a nearby house; it placed the glowing parchment on the ground, which bizarrely turned its hand grey. The being was unfazed by this unfortunate predicament and instead focused intently on a collapsed door which rested awkwardly atop a mound of detritus in front of it. The amalgam joined in analyzing the curiously positioned architecture, almost as if purposefully placed. They must have both come to the same conclusion as the grey-handed pink being flipped the door over to see if Master was underneath. The door flew wildly in the air from the excessive force and crashed straight through a dilapidated wall across the street. The amalgam was honoured to have its friend show such verve, but it hoped the clamour wouldn''t frighten Master. If the loud sound had scared Master, she did a wonderful job of hiding it, as not a single sound came from the revealed hiding spot. The amalgam was a little too far away to see into the little crevice. So it patiently waited with bated breath, watching the pink being for any answer to the burning question of whether they had just won hide-and-seek. The pink thing abruptly jolted from ruin to ruin like a hyperactive squirrel scampering about some foliage. It waved its hand in strange, dramatic motions every time it stopped and made these loud cracking and popping sounds, presumably to signal whether it had found Master. Every crack must have meant that it had not found Master, while each pop must have meant¡­ that it had also not found Master, both sounds being followed with a continuance in the search. The amalgam had not expected its pink ally to be so frantically rushed in its hide-and-seek. Hide-and-seek was a game of suspense and patience; it needed to learn the art of building tension as you slowly approach the hider. It clearly held a single-minded determination toward the hunting aspect without any consideration for the fun. The pink thing finally ended its hurried search by climbing the rickety remains of a large, dilapidated building. The pink thing roosted up high above, granting it the perfect vantage point for spotting hidden corners. Or it would have been perfect if the pink creature could even see. It had no eyes! Perhaps the amalgam should double-check all the places that its pink companion had been since even if Master was there, the pink thing couldn''t have possibly spotted it without eyes. As if in poetic rebuttal to the amalgam''s unflattering thoughts, its pink friend''s blank face opened, revealing a single gargantuan eye, a radiant orb shining like a blazing star blanketing the world in overbearing brilliance. It was an unfathomable light of blinding brilliance. The eye scanned across the horizon, and as it did so, it disintegrated all inorganic matter that befell its ocular assault. The entire town had been razed within an instant, leaving only a few mounds of bone sporadically splayed about the now-empty expanse. Evidently, the pink thing was a sore loser, and impatient player, if this was its reaction after not even a minute searching. It couldn''t imagine what its response would have been if it had searched for ten years without results like it had. The amalgam''s pink friend was indeed the most intense hide-and-seek player it had ever met. It was almost as if it wanted to finish as quickly as possible so it could do something else. The pink thing did not spend long suspended up in the air. It slowly floated down to the ground with utter disregard for gravity or physics, both things which the amalgam thought one certainly should be regarding. The pink thing landed next to the glowing parchment that it had dropped earlier in its frenzied search. The amalgam angled its head away, squinting against the painfully bright glow of its companion''s eye. The pink being placed its seven-fingered hand directly on the parchment and picked it up. Well, now the pink thing was just being totally over the top silly; even the amalgam knew that Master could not have possibly been hiding under that tiny parchment; she was good, but not even she could be that good. The pink thing moved over toward the amalgam with what the amalgam could only imagine as the conclusive confidence carried by someone who had thoroughly searched all possible areas in a game of hide-and-seek. The pink thing held its arm outstretched in front of the amalgam''s severed neck, and the amalgam was suddenly visited by a great divine thought. "Not here." Yes, the amalgam and its newfound pink friend had certainly looked as well as they could for Master in this desolate once-town. Its pink friend appeared to agree as it shut its giant glowing eye and returned the day to its regular cloudy bleakness. The little grub nestled in the severed horse''s nape appreciated that since the light had been quite blinding. "Now, take the invitation." What a strange, great, divine thought that the amalgam suddenly had. It had no idea why it would think the thoughts that it thought. It didn''t remember being invited to anything. "The glowing parchment. Here.". The creature was very confused. It had seen many thin thingies like the one being waved in front of its face before; they usually didn''t glow, though. Regardless, it couldn''t read, so these thin, flattened tree blankets weren''t of much concern to it. "Just take it!" The amalgam suddenly had the brilliant idea of telekinetically grabbing the parchment because it thought it would make its new friend happy. "Now, just get to the Arena of Thrones in one month''s time. You''ll find your master if you do." Somehow, grabbing that parchment made the amalgam certain that if it went to the Arena of Thrones, it would get to meet Master. Wow, what a wonderful thing these paper things are. It wondered what it said on that paper. "It says that you have been invited to ''The Tournament''. You are The Weapon." Chapter 19: Childhood Dreams SCENE: Pan & Jilt atop a hill with a single orange tree overlooking a beautiful field. Pan exercises, Jilt is reading under the tree. [Jilt] "Oh wow, doth look at you lifting for stars." [Pan] "Come and join me, Jilt, in morning''s brisk warm-ups." [Jilt] "Nay, thank you, thou stay there amidst push-ups. It is tiring in grassy patch underneath day star''s glare. I shall recline underneath shade, with fruity sweet, and Sunday sheet in nature''s beauty suite." [Pan] "These eyes have seen stagnant fields since careless youth. It''s time thou live in it, come my fair countess. Get some dirt on thy hands and relish nature." [Jilt] "Mine beauty''s pomp thou numb meat''s toiling pass." [Pan] "Thee may speak with riches embellished on lying tongue, but thy forehead has curls that doth eclipse those worn on that sweet smile. So lady should hark." [Jilt] "Be wary that hypocrisy is a venom on which empty liars shalt wilt. Besides, mine elegance makes odd form work." [Pan] "Sure, I''ll work, honing myself youthful and spry, and you can wither yon orange magnate." [Jilt] "This sweet orange does taste rather wondrous." [Pan] "I think the fruit tree is perfectly now ripe. I can just picture pursing mine avid lips on such luscious treat would surely elate." [Jilt] "Mine sweetly bounty shan''t be tarnished by crass souls." [Pan] "I will say, the field really does press the mind to awe." [Jilt] "The view would be even better if thy sweaty body would not install betwixt my beauteous vista." [Pan] "Sayest so that mine form makes vista''s gaze want? Someone unfamiliar could think thee a flirt." [Jilt] "Then let''s be thankful that thou not so unfamiliar, for haste words are naught but a tease, thou shan''t think thyself large." [Pan] "Thy words sharper than a blade cut through my poorest heart." [Jilt] "Then let this sharpened blade to still your raucous heart. Now let me browse this week''s newssheet. Please keep your grunts at bay and let the silence reign so there be no word to dare come our way." [Pan] "By woman''s command, let mine lips be sealed." [Jilt] "Is it so that mine ears hear your eyes roll?" [Pan] "Now thou will complain that I stir too loudly?" [Jilt] "Can we no longer argue please? Mine eyes draw to the page. I do so desire thee marry silence." The two sit in silence as Jilt reads and Pan continues his push-ups. [Jilt] "Say Pan, have thee heard of the news today?" [Pan] "Nay." [Jilt] ¡°Doyen does borne a child. A charming baby boy." [Pan] "¡­I grant you my condolences, will thou be alright?" [Jilt] "We should exult him his achievement donned the name of Wish." Pan increases the speed of his push-ups. [Pan] "You jest!? That son-of-a-¡° [Jilt] "Woah, woah, relent thee. Thine Push-ups be not meant such violent a dance. Thee could chance aggrieve enfeebled muscles. It bothers me not, it is a cute name." [Pan] "What! Be this a cruel joke? It were like he made you a dense jester. Thee truly withholds any ill will from him?" [Jilt] "I could not preserve any sore chagrin when thee doth do push-ups with such a dumb mien before me today. We should just simply move on as he does." [Pan] "I dare not to speak on thy selves behalf, but I do dare say I''ve moved in toto." [Jilt] "Uh-huh, of course, thee says that one doth says." [Pan] "Forgive that mine sour grudge remains fertile, but I think I have right to bear rancour." [Jilt] "And there it is. A small root pulled reveals a large gape wound; let thine free mouth run wild." [Pan] "Not once, not once did he ever return!" [Jilt] "Did thee not think he may not have the time?" [Pan] "Thy mind cannot believe thy own fabled words. And why am I the one who bears anger? ''Tis thee who should behold rancid juror''s venom. A child! With that deleterious abhorrent harlot, and the audacity to even dare to name it Wish!" [Jilt] "Be not so rude to a damsel in love. I''m sure that she is a lovely woman."Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. [Pan] "Are you serious? Does thee not hide little envy?" [Jilt] "Why taunt? What doth thee want from mine meager a soul? Does thee desire I confess to be a dark pine, a flat home tree that scorns the blooming of a proud kind blossom? Add to that now this fair bud of great acclaim. Say I, that this dark pine derides that bud that it never had met only on note that the dark pine still pines that bud''s miner; which the dark pine had not since seen of eighteen years as cause of pair''s grand quest to free, redeem, and guard our garden? I do not know how this dark pine would not appear as a woeful cheap weed in the story." [Pan] "I''m sorry, I meant not to conjure ill mind." [Jilt] "It''s fine, the world, callous, still moves forward. We should follow in suit, he lives a life of peace, we should then be happy." [Pan] "I suppose, his joy should be our joy." [Jilt] "Let''s shift topics, how was your vacation?" [Pan] "I located those damned Clotted Forest Mercenaries. Couple of the kids there were quite scary. Nevertheless, I still gave those goons a good hard fright. They won''t ever us fight anon." [Jilt] "I''m surprised there still some left living, for thy rage upon thy parting seemed near boundless." [Pan] "Course I was, no one will hurt our town. This town needs mine stern guard. Not as if he would come aid our lineal kin. Surely his great sword is of too much import for this meager village, a hero, as if." [Jilt] "Hadn''t we agreed to shift subjects?" [Pan] "Disregarding that, I had endeavoured to finish their game, but interrupted I was by that pesky duo of resilient brats." [Jilt] "For thee to voice such praise they must have shown splendid finesse. Pray tell of these tykes'' age." [Pan] "If I were to predict, I''d say it be half of mine." [Jilt] "Do my ears hear the winging of an old man finding aches while matching the jejune?" [Pan] "I still coup''d. Just not enough to take every last one of those vilifiers to their death." [Jilt] "I hear not words of a triumphant man." [Pan] "Their expertise truly baffled, and it was more than just one, a duo, I did say, of tiny fiends; if one did add their age, they would then match that of mine own. That''s math right there." [Jilt] "Oh, yes that do be ''math'', I see thee not mere muscle." [Pan] "Keep in mind that our firm dual was not chaste. I fought the whole mephitic troupe en masse." [Jilt] "''Tis only been a long lone year." [Pan] "What thou speaketh of? This was last week." [Jilt] "I not speak pertaining your voyage, clearly, I speak of the Mokoi Kahn''s decisive and abrupt demise but a year prior. I suppose the Mokoi Badlands are quite far and treacherous a journey, perhaps Doyen made not complete trip around." [Pan] "Now who be thee holding topics close? Doth thee prescribe to fairy''s logic? It seems he hath time to bear a child. I thought he teleported or some strange event like such so it must have then took no time at all for his return." [Jilt] "I read somewhere the thing that tails the White Witch and the structure at the bottom of the Ingress dungeon were the sole things that were inferred to use such a teleport. Perchance it be the Doyen that returned has had mind tampered changing conduct." [Pan] "Harkens thee to conspiracy theories? Thou hast donated thine spent mind to the fairies! Why not commit and say that the Mokoi Kahn lives and the White Witch authored war beyond history''s feeble curtain shall we? Thy words are nothing but empty substance. Devadoots behold some forces that can teleport, fair chance they aided him as a reward for his oh so ''heroic'' deeds." [Jilt] "One can''t discern the means of Mokoi, and the Witch''s strength is but a mystery." [Pan] "Now, thou must bring end to thy own mental torture." Pan snatches newssheet out of Jilt''s hands and keeps it out of her reach. [Jilt] "Return me my newssheet, Mine eyes and mind be not done drinking of its pages." [Pan] "Thou was trying poison supplied by the eye." [Jilt] "Well then thou lost thy chance to taste orange." [Pan] "Mine energized body can live without need for any flimsy blessing from orange princesses." Pan reaches for an orange in a high-up branch of the tree. [Pan] Thine weak pigmy arms did never hath the reach to grab all the oranges on this tall branch." [Jilt] "Not fair, thou stole mine power to debar thee when thou art so mean to me." [Pan] "I must concur; these orange delicacies are great." [Jilt] "I hope the White Witch lays a curse upon thee." [Pan] "Do not humor such thoughts or they may yet pass." Enter White Witch and companion-with-yellow-headband, descended from the machine. [White Witch] "A fair agita seeing proceedings results." [Pan & Jilt] ¡°¡­¡± [White Witch] "I see eyes that be startled by my sudden entrance to this lovely abode. Let me stifle your fears; I am here for but words not for blood or salt tears¡­today. Oh my dear! how so rude I have been, For not calling attention toward my here friend or even my here self to you. As the masses do often declare me, the White Witch is my name. I''m not terribly fond of the plain moniker, though it''s apt don''t you think? And this be my yellow headbanded friend. You may call to her simply as Pen. I would like to implore that thee not please affront her identity labeling her a thing. Thank you. She is useful, more than just a tool. In fact, Pen is very dear to me. She may not often speak but she is kind once you familiarize with her personally." [Pan] "Why art thou here? What doth thee want from us?" [White Witch] "It is not what I want out of thee but what thee wants from me that has value in query." [Pan] "What, pray tell, doth we desire from thee?" [White Witch] "To be said in the simplest of ways, it''s revenge, but in truth, thou but wants to release thy ailed friend. And thy wishes are mine wishes: revenge but salvation." [Pan & Jilt] ¡°¡­¡± [White Witch] "You see, Doyen is not so well of late. He''s in egregious pain, and if thee shan''t to act, he is not then so long for our sad world. I am sorry for this, truly I''m partly at fault for his direst of states, I did, after all, unshackle his lame heart from his malleable body." [Jilt] "THOU HAST DONE WHAT TO MINE OWN HUMBLE DOYEN!?" [White Witch] "It was necessary of a sacrifice to have been made, not by choice but by matter of facts. Thou does not need be worried, he lives, even ''specially well for a fact, if thou saw him, thou would be shocked by thine''s rancorous eyes. He hath aged with more grace than either of you two. And as for his new child, it will grow to be splendid. I am satisfied how he hath turned out." [Jilt] "Why would thee hold any delight in other''s child?" [White Witch] "Watch thy fetid tongue mine seer. This beau boy does exceed that of lascivious commoner''s brood. He will don eminence at a later set date, as Pan too will with coming time." [Pan] "Once again, please pray tell, how am I of any matter?" [White Witch] "There''s no need to be humble with me. I''m aware that thee thinks that thou self should been battling along with thy chum in the war. Just as thee does believe that thou ought to have chased thy lost chum as soon thee had come learn of your Doyen''s escape on his lonesome. Even still, now eighteen years passed, thou still train so that thee can lambaste little logic into the daft goon at whence you two shall gather anew." [Pan & Jilt] ¡°¡­¡± [White Witch] "Alas, my own desires are but that. Do how thee hath always have been wanting ever since thee were just a child. To save him and to save the whole world." [Pan] "How?" [White Witch] "It is simple, fifteen years from now, at the century''s turn, the sixth centennial Tournament plays. At such time, then, thee will finally bring him home to live happily ever after. Now, of course, there''re details to explore when upon our full group comes return, but now rest, be assured everything will work out to be perfectly fine." Exeunt Chapter 20: Social Gardens They had met one another in Proselyte. They both originally arrived at the bustling city-state under different impetuses, and upon staying their own welcomes, they then left for ting different destinations. It had only been a happenstantial encounter in an early morning tavern the day before departure that had them even ever meet in the first place. The story of which, though difficult to recall, was as legendary as it was awful; the positive or negative connotations of that ''awe'' would constantly change throughout the coming days at the tavern as the recounting storytellers got deeper into their drinks. Otherwise, it was inconsequential strangers who met and joyed and separated. Later, happenstance would bless them again as they collided outside the city''s northern gates. As it would turn out, their paths coincided for a brief interval in their long journeys, so they accompanied each other north-west through the technologically advanced country of Bemean en route to the affluent Golden country. Long journeys were always made shorter by an amicable companion, after all. The taller of the two companions, and as she never failed to remind, the more tolerant of her drink between the two, was a woman with long, auburn hair and an acrobat''s frame. Thin, small limbs that, upon closer inspection, were lean, hardened muscles. She had three prominent freckles under her right eye, which gave a youthful balance to the wrinkles, marring her otherwise clear skin. However, it was evident to any observer that her wrinkles were more echoes of tribulations past than they were of age. The woman didn''t carry an adventurer''s pack with her; instead, she had a thin belt wrapped around her right leg adorned with transparent pouches that, although seemed empty, held an immense bounty of loot within. The woman wore an oversized pastel yellow dress, which, despite the heaviness of the fabric, weightlessly floated atop the tranquil morning breeze. She seemed almost transient as her gait nearly floated above the ground she marched. From a distance, it was hard to appreciate the woman''s height as the colossal glaive she balanced across her shoulders made her seem quaint by comparison. Without a frame of reference, she would appear as a petite damsel overshadowed by a warrior''s weapon. An annoyance which would repeatedly find her lonely travels disturbed by foolish ne''er-do-wells. On this journey, however, she was not alone, and the frame of reference by her side clearly laid bare the size and might of the woman beside him. Her recent travelling companion was a short man who shared with her in trivial conversation. He had dirty black hair whose top knot could hardly hold back its straggly nature. The man wore a long white robe whose base fell to his ankles and whose collar flared all the way up to his nose. Most oddly of all, he carried a large basket on his back filled with an extensive collection of various fruits. A thick purple rope wrapped around his waist and basket multiple times to hold the oversized thing tightly to his back. Stuck through the thick rope at his side were two sheaths, a small, plain wooden sheath carrying a thin black knife and a large, smooth, curving purple sheath which had long been separated from its accompanying blade. Journeys across the continent of Trammel were often long and tedious, so a friendly accompaniment to pointlessly chat about with was always welcome on these arduous treks. The two never spoke of anything of importance, and they preferred it that way. There was once a time before they were properly acquainted with one another early in their travels together when the man asked the woman what her journey was for. She told him that she was searching for something stolen from her, but she didn''t think it was the type of thing that could be returned even if she found the thief. She then asked the man what his journey was for, and he told her that he was searching for a place worthy of his fruit orchard. After that day, there was a silent agreement to keep conversations to meaningless pleasantries. It was a few weeks into travelling together and early upon a new bright day of continued walking when the two had found themselves funnelled in between the oppressive walls of two facing cliffs. Vegetation struggled to survive in this rocky corridor, and the only decorations to fill the sudden canyon were the few man-sized hoodoos, hefty slabs of stone precariously balanced over thin greywacke spires. It was early enough that the large cliff face shaded the travellers from the wrath of the burning day star, and they picked up their pace, hoping to cross the arid drylands before noon cooked them alive. They were halfway across the canyon when five large figures entered the natural alley from the opposite end. The canyon''s exit was still quite some ways from where the two were, but as they approached the figures, and the figures approached them, they could start to make out the silhouettes of tough hulking men. When a glint of daylight reflected off the metal of a broadsword and onto the well-worn face of a halberd, the man grabbed his travelling companion by her wrist and turned back the way they came. When they turned around, they saw eight more heavily armed people heading their way. The woman readied her hand over her weapon''s handle in preparation. One of the heavier strangers heading towards them spoke up, "Where are you heading off to? We don''t mean to cause a fright." The two turned back to face the person speaking. Now that the group approached closer, it was easier to make them out. The man who led the group was a bulky fellow who blurred the line between muscular and portly, and he had the bright orange hair typical of the nobility from the Sodality of Cinder. Next to him was a tall and lean man looking nearly identical to the first, and the licks of flame that danced off the red sword slung over his shoulder lent more credence to their Cinder heritage. Following alongside the two was a shorter man, entirely hooded so no skin could be seen, carrying a sickle in either hand with a long chain winding around his body that connected the two weapons. Beside him was a man with a spear longer than he was tall and an eye-patch covering his left eye. Trailing behind the four by a few steps was an archer wearing a complex metal contraption over his eyes. The woman gripped her glaive tighter for assurance and glanced back behind again. A hulking behemoth who could somehow make his sledgehammer look small within the grasp of his gargantuan mitts; an older man whose headwear quickly identified him as a wizard; a person with a halberd and so utterly covered in carapace armour he almost looked like a mokoi himself; another archer with the same metal eyepiece; a man buried in green wraps walking with his transparent stave like a cane; a man in nothing but a kilt wielding a pair of jagged axes; a veritable ghost in the flesh wielding a leviathan scythe; and a man with a bright blue cape and glistening golden rapier. The woman quickly faced forward, anxiety creeping into her forethoughts. It was an intimidating situation for sure, but the group was far too well dressed for simple banditry, and their eclectic countenance seemed far more fitting to an adventuring party, a successful one at that, given the elegance of the equipment. There was a degree of credibility in seeing them so incredibly well-armed that ironically made the pincering group less suspicious. Atop of that, the Cinder brothers and blue caped duelist carried an air of nobility about them, which alleviated, if only slightly, the threat. The man with the topknot let out a sigh of relief. "Oh, sorry, it''s just with a whole bunch of heavily armed people blocking us off in either direction; we thought we were going to be attacked by bandits." The redhead laughed. "Oh no, no, this apparel is just for protective purposes. You need to be careful when travelling on these isolated roads. Some people can react rather violently to a friendly face." Embarrassed, the woman released her grip on her weapon and relaxed her posture. She took a few steps forward and replied to the group, "No kidding, I guess we might have taken that philosophy too close to heart; you saw how jumpy we were." The twelve men stopped approaching the group a couple feet from them "I saw that. But don''t worry, I take no offence. We just hate violence. We hate violence so much that I''d quite appreciate it if you two could kindly hand over your beautiful weapons so we can have a peaceful conversation." The two were temporarily stunned, silent. They were caught off guard by the unsuspected shift in the conversation. Realization struck the woman as she suddenly realized the strange misinterpretation they all just had. She replied to the large group of armed men, "Oh, us? Don''t worry, we''re not bandits either. Plus, even if we were, there is no way we would try to attack a large, well-equipped group like yours." "We know. That''s why you''re going to be nice and cooperative. Now let me see that weapon of yours; your shoulders must ache lugging that big thing around." The woman was thrown for a loop; the redhead''s kindly demeanour played dissonant to his demand, and she struggled to follow as the heavy stranger quibbled aimlessly. She finally interrupted him to ask a question she was worried she knew the answer to "You guys aren''t bandits¡­ right?" The red-headed stranger opened his arms wide and took a few steps closer to the two with a large, brimming smile. "What is a bandit really? I mean, etymologically speaking, the word bandit was initially derived from the ancient word ''Bandire''. And I''m sorry to say Missy, but I could not be any less bandire if I tried. Besides, I prefer to think of myself as more of a poet, a warrior of the pen, not the sword. As I told you, I don''t like violence; that was the truth. The very sight of blood makes me queasy, which is why I don''t want to see anyone hurt here. No one wants to see that beautiful face of yours ruined, now do they?" The man travelling with the woman gripped his empty purple sheath and glared at the heavy bandit before him. "What do you want from us?" Noticing the increased aggression from their entrapped duo, the bandits all gripped their weapons firmly and broadened their shoulders to appear larger. The red-headed leader kept his amicable smile and leered longingly at the purple sheath. "Well, you can start with a name and your weapon." The man with the topknot tightened his grip on the empty sheath and spoke, "My name is Palmer, and this is my weapon." Palmer quickly extended his hand away from his sheath; as if enticed by the movement, a long-curved branch bloomed out of the sheath and into his hand. Still, within the same single motion, he carried the wooden blade up smoothly, slicing through the redhead''s nose. The bandit clasped his hands over his nose, releasing a pained screech. In a strained, nasally voice, he yelled out to his allies, "AGH, Kill that moron!" The eleven men raised their weapons and charged inwards. Palmer jumped into the air, and the woman grabbed her glaive, spinning it in a full circle; the blade whistled through the air and stopped with an explosive clang against the glowing red blade of the leader''s brother.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. The hooded bandit launched one of his sickles towards Palmer while he was still in the air from his impressive bound. Palmer deflected the sickle with his wooden sword, sending it into the cliff wall. Palmer landed, and with an unexpectedly powerful pull, the sickle wielder yanked the sickle out of the cliff face along with a massive chunk of stone. As soon as Palmer saw the chain moving, he twisted around and, just before the enormous stone could crush him, sliced his wooden blade outwards, cutting the stone in twain. The two fragments of rock innocently flew by on either side of him. A blue beam of arcane energy shot out of the eye-patch bandit''s giant spear. The beam streaked toward the woman, who adeptly dodged out of the way. She had no time to react as the red sword bandit''s weapon ignited into a massive flame, doubling the blade''s size as he swung it toward her neck. She barely ducked below the swing. The flaming sword easily cut through the cliff face next to them. The heavy bandit leader removed his hands from his nose and yelled at his fire-sword-wielding brother, "Hey, watch it! We don''t want to destroy such a wonderful specimen." Four more bandits lunged toward the woman, attacking with surprising coordination and skill. The woman could barely keep up with the incessant barrage of the four bandits as well as the occasional zoning strikes of the flame sword, not even mentioning the worryingly accurate sniper shots of the magic-based spear wielder. The wizard was keeping his distance behind all his allies and waved a small wand almost completely hidden within his sleeve in an irregular, fluid pattern, a trail of floating ink following along its path. When the wizard finished his act, the ink evaporated, and faint ethereal flames licked off the rest of the bandits. A massive hammer smashed down just behind Palmer, and a hail of arrows so numerous one couldn''t imagine that they came from just two people rained down. The chained sickles seemed to dance with near sentience, curving mindfully through the hoodoos like a bird trying to flank its distracted prey. Each attack, never quite fast enough to catch their spry opponent. A large halberd smashed down right before Palmer, briefly halting his retreat; another swing from the hammer sent him back in motion, dodging away. He skilfully balanced deflecting the unpredictable sickles with his branch sword while simultaneously weaving in and out of arrow fire, as well as avoiding the thunderous swings of the heavy hammer and halberd. Palmer initially thought that the enemy''s attacks were manageably predictable and easily avoided, but when he got a moment of space to catch his breath, he noticed the true strategy behind their fighting pattern. Palmer had somehow found himself completely separated from his ally. The fat bandit leader dashed forward with an unexpected speed for his larger size. The woman quickly tilted her head to the side as the leader''s broadsword whizzed by, only cutting off some of her lagging hair. She simultaneously twisted her body as a blue beam of energy pierced through empty dress. She raised one of her legs to clear from the raging flame that leaped off the red sword lashing just barely ahead of her. She let her weight fall on her only standing leg, folding it so that a transparent stave flew through the crevice behind her knee. A scythe from above forced her to crumple her upper body forward. She threw a lightning-fast jab of her glaive and pierced the chest of the blue-caped crook moments before he could thrust his own rapier forward. Physically unable to move anymore without pressing into one of the many weapons surrounding her, a final axe lodged into her calf. The woman let out a wrenching cry and swung her glaive with as much might as she could, taking the still-skewered duelist along for the ride. While most of the bandits jumped back to avoid the wide arching sweep of the glaive, the leader pounced forward, stopping her swing early by pushing against her hand with his own and smacking the hilt of his sword across her chin. He took advantage of his momentum, seamlessly transitioning into an elbow that struck her across the side of the head and knocked her down onto the ground. "Oh no, don''t want to bruise that pretty little mouth." Meanwhile, a halberd pierced right next to Palmer''s head, and with a flick, the axe head was now facing his throat. He quickly dodged under the swing, catching an arrow with his bare hand, and thrust it into the arm holding onto the sledgehammer as he sidestepped its swing. With an aggravated growl, the hammer-wielding hulk grabbed onto the arrow, plunged it deeper into his arm and pulled it out the other end, with only a wince to show for it. The wizard hiding at the back waved his wand again, and the hulk wasn''t even wincing anymore, utterly uncaring of his gushing injury. Palmer was trying to bait either of the two archers into shooting one of their comrades, but despite the close-quarter combat and constant rotating movement, they seemed to never hit their own. Nor did any of the spired hoodoos seem to be of any use as cover. The two chained sickles slithered along the floor, circling Palmer; the subtle vibration of the chains, as they fluttered up and down, disturbed a cloud of dust to obscure his vision. With the dusted cloud, an unnatural silence fell. He was in the middle of a busy battle, supposedly teamed with an ally, and yet he somehow felt thoroughly isolated and alone. Out of the shrouded depths, a halberd swung horizontally, Palmer dropped down, and the halberd just missed claiming his top knot. He then quickly rolled to the side as a hammer struck the ground so hard it actually bounced him into the air where a sickle leapt up to start wrapping around his legs, and the other sickle shot towards his head. Palmer swiped his branch sword down onto the sickle, aiming for his head, and knocked it to the ground. He kept the momentum of his weapon, slicing through the floor and lodging his weapon into the dirt. He then performed a handstand overtop his own lodged branch sword and fanned his legs, forcing the wrapping sickle to get locked taught; he twisted his body so that the incoming arrows bashed into chains instead of striking soft skin. He felt a tug on the chains around his leg and was quickly pulled away, losing grip of his branch sword still wedged in the ground and dragged unarmed out of the dust cloud towards the deadly pike end of the halberd. The red-headed bandit leader was mounted on top of the collapsed woman, his blade harshly pressed, blade end first, against her lips. She had to open her mouth as wide as she possibly could to not have the blade split her mouth in two. The woman writhed manically, trying to buck the hefty man off her, but his vicious smile and poised blade remained steadfast. Tears streaked down her eyes as the bandit leader gently caressed his hand around her throat and then slowly tightened. His elated grin grew wider as he watched her face redden, her larynx tensing against his thumb, wet doe eyes bulging, veins fretting against flushed flesh. Full lips contorted as empty cries bellowed out fearful nothingness. The branch sword was left abandoned in the dust cloud. The attacking group, always quick to respond, rushed right past it and towards the blade''s owner, who was now unarmed, leaving the dust cloud once more in eery silence. The wooden blade was buried so deep it managed to remain upright. It was buried so deep, in fact, that it punctured through to a small water vein. The thirsty wood hungrily soaked up any of the faint underground current it could, and a small flower bloomed off the sword''s hilt. Roots sprouted out of the branch sword''s tip and followed the water along the vein, continuously drinking any and all water it encountered. Fully quenched, the roots then curved upward and exploded out from the ground, pressing against the woman''s back and carrying her high up over the canyon and onto the mesa above. The bandit leader, not so lucky, was knocked off to the side as his prey got away. He and his men hurriedly clambered up the newly sprouted tree, attempting to catch their escaped enemy. The woman desperately wanted to catch her breath but a peer down to the wrathful eyes of chasing men was more than enough motivation to set her back in motion. She hastily untangled herself from the branches of the giant tree, one hand cupped over her face in a pointless attempt at squelching the blood that gushed from her tongue and lip. While she hopped down from a low-hanging branch onto the rugged mesa, she spotted a burgeoning tree nut growing off it. Beyond any rational sense, she had an uncontrollable desire to consume that tree nut, and so she swiftly stuffed it into her bleeding mouth and swallowed it through the pain before limping away from the bandits scaling the tree. Meanwhile, Palmer was being dragged by the sickle chain towards the pike-end of the halberd. He hovered his hand over the empty purple sheath and called out another wooden sword, which he promptly slashed through the halberd at the wooden shaft, splintering the weapon in two. Before his opponent could even register the newly formed weapon he followed with another strike, but did little more than scratch the halberd wielder''s incredible carapace armour. A little more force, and Palmer transitioned his attack into a brute push, shoving the armoured foe back and granting him access to the chained sickles. Palmer thrusted his blade forward, but when the sickled wielder jumped back, Palmer tugged against the chain that still bound the two together, halting his momentum just enough to strike his gut. One of the archers was about to loose an arrow when roots burst from the ground, ensnaring his body and redirecting his shot towards the wizard, who unsuspecting of any friendly fire, didn''t even attempt to dodge, letting the arrow pierce his jugular. The hammer-wielding hulk charged toward Palmer when the ethereal red flames abruptly vanished, and his movements immediately grew sluggish. Palmer used that sudden moment of reprieve to twist around, disembowelling the sickle wielder, and continuing on to cleave the hulk at the waist, separating top from bottom. The unarmed halberd bandit made a run for his broken axe-head, but mere moments before tracing his fingers upon the wooden haft, Palmer took hold between the carapace slits, pulling back and threading his blade through the protective gap and finishing him off. Frenzied, Palmer spun about, but it would seem that the second archer had escaped when he noticed the shift of battle. The wooden prison had wholly entrapped the first archer swiftly growing into a small tree as it utilized its prisoner as fertilizer. Palmer sheathed his branch sword and as he did so the branch quickly moulted, the arboreal detritus being absorbed into the sheath walls, disappearing as if there had never even been a weapon there at all. Palmer made his way to the massive tree that his companion had used to escape. He picked up the woman''s discarded glaive and then climbed the tree to reach the mesa above. Once he disembarked from the tree, he turned back and tilted his sheath so that its opening pointed at the arboreal behemoth. The tree was immediately sucked into the sheath, and the ground, now unsupported by roots in the canyon below, crumbled. Palmer followed the faint trail of blood droplets to track down his travelling companion. He struggled to track the chaotic route, both for his lack of skill in the matter, and for the woman''s active attempt at hiding herself. It took him nearly half an hour to finally break way to a clearing that revealed a small hill overlooking a verdant valley. Climbing up the hill, he found swathes of blood, discarded weapons, lifeless bodies, and finally, at the tip of the hill, a beautiful tree that stretched high in the sky and carried many beautiful pastel yellow coloured fruits with three little auburn dots. Hanging from one of the branches by a viny noose, was the red-headed leader. Palmer approached the tree and looked out to the beautiful valley view. "Did you find it?" He plucked a particularly ripe fruit from the lonely tree and gingerly placed it into the basket upon his back. It was still early, but he felt entitled to a rest. He unwound his purple rope belt and sat the giant fruit basket to his side. He then stretched his sore muscles and sat down, leaning against the tree with an exhaustive sigh accompanied by the chime of a bell. In front of the resting Palmer there was what seemed to be a small pink rhombus that grew out of thin air, or it was a rhombus, but its body would reject any stable state. It would shift and transform, shrink and grow, continuously morphing into other shapes. The pink shape finally locked into a form resembling that of a featureless human with only one limb. The arm was outstretched towards Palmer, holding a glowing parchment: It read.
You have been invited to
The Tournament
You are The Topiary
Chapter 21: Yellow He walked with bounding steps, trying to match the golden footprints strewn about on the pavement. The man who had left those golden prints behind was a much taller man than he, so the relatively shorter boy had to launch himself with a leap to catch each proceeding footprint. As he hopped from footstep to footstep, the large, oddly curved case on his back bounced uncomfortably with him; the object inside was safely ensconced upon padded walls, so he was not concerned about it rattling or breaking. However, he probably should have been more careful with the delicate equipment than he was. The man with the case found his steps falling silent at the end of the golden trail. The yellow brick path led him to the town center, where a large ornate fountain displayed a beautiful show of cascading liquid gold. He rummaged through his pockets for some loose coin and pulled out a single copper piece. The man flamboyantly span a full circle on his heel ending with a dramatic flair, and, with a snap of his thumb, flicked the coin into the fountain. He clapped his hands twice, stretched his arms to either side, palms facing the blazing day star, and shouted at the top of his lungs with every ounce of strength he could muster. "I wish for wealth!" His verbose actions drew the attention of many passersby, but he ignored their judging gazes. He closed his eyes and waited for some kind of gift to befall him. Perhaps a unicorn''s horn would rain from the sky; supposedly, those could bring back life, but also, supposedly and more importantly, they were worth a pretty penny, a penny so pretty like platinum aplenty. The man thought that was a far superior boon than resurrection; what use would there be in returning what was already lost? Didn''t it choose to be lost anyway? The horn did not rain down, though. If he couldn''t have his wish for great wealth granted, perhaps he could at least have his wish for a pork skewer granted. The town center was thankfully littered with many stalls and shops, one of which conveniently catered with his chosen craving. Better yet, the quality of this shop was guaranteed by the golden footsteps that led to its front and the cart''s single golden post. He couldn''t help but salivate, so enticed by the delicious odour of the pork skewer wafting over. The street snack was practically criminal, being so succulent and soft, taunting him with that bubbling fat that drizzled off the meat and sizzled against the scorching barbeque. What a magical sound. All for the unbearably reasonable price of a single copper coin. He wiped the drool from his chin and eagerly shoved his hand into his pocket, rummaging for a pretty penny. ¡­oh, that''s right, he tossed it.
He found himself in front of two monumental doors, the size of which he found to be simply preposterous. The golden footsteps invited him into this building as well. He hesitated again and shoved his hand into his pocket, but upon grasping nothing, he entered the building. The golden door handle was cold to the touch, but it wasn''t as cold as the inside of the building itself. The place was rather barren today, with the only other person present being a bored woman slouched behind a counter at the far end of the room, her head resting against folded arms, eyes nearly shut. Between him and her, the insurmountable expanse of the main showroom was all but empty save for a large cork bulletin board mounted upon the western wall and pinned with a few sheets of paper. The loud thud of the ludicrously large entrance door shutting drew the attention of the bored woman, who glanced up from her dozing to see what had disturbed her. When she saw him, she dismissively returned to resting her head on the counter. He made the long walk over to the counter. Each of his steps echoed loudly through the chilling room until he finally arrived before the woman. He stopped before her and received no response. After awkwardly idling for a bit, he cleared his throat and received no response. Pushing past the uncomfortable atmosphere, he finally spoke, "Do you ha-" "Check the bulletin." she monotonously interrupted without even averting her eyes from the dirty wall. He released an exasperated sigh and asked her again with a slight pleading added to his voice. "Can''t you just tell me?" Her eyes glazed over to see his familiar face; annoyance contorted her smooth visage as she responded. "Do you have a guild badge?" "You know I only do freelance." "I''m sorry, sir, I''m only following procedure." Her expression was blank as she repeated her memorized script like a machine. He found himself in disbelief, though not entirely disbelieving. His shoulders slumped as the extent of this tiring dance of words unfolded before him. "Come on, Inamorata, please. Just give me an assignment, and I''ll get out of your way." Inamorata glared at the vile man, stabbing him with those heavy, judging eyes. He had never lost a battle of wills, however, and she eventually relented, taking out some parchment from under the counter and writing something. The man''s eyes lit up as he hungrily followed the sway of Inamorata''s pen. "Thank you, Inamorata, really." Inamorata pulled out another piece of parchment from under the desk and handed him both pieces of paper. "Get out." He wanted to reply; he wanted to apologize, say something at least, but he could not bring himself to any words. It seemed she wouldn''t spare him any more time anyway, so he just grabbed the papers and left the guild hall. He read the paper held in his hands. It was a solo assignment, obviously; he probably wouldn''t be given another group assignment for a long time, if ever again, definitely not from Inamorata. The assignment was a request for mokoi subjugation. He could not recognize the creature type, but if this assignment was like any of the others from recent history, then it would probably be a dangerous and annoying creature that no other adventurers dared tackle. His assignments were always those unwanted and lost to time, the assignments that had been fully relinquished in the minds of its creators to never be completed. This often meant they were assignments that wouldn''t pay so well; after all, if they paid well, someone would have completed the assignment by now. But the assignment only needed to pay a single copper, and it would all be worth it to have that deliciously succulent pork skewer. He followed the directions on one of the papers he received, which led him out of town, across the forest, up a jagged mountain, through a mucky quagmire, and under a hollowed knoll, finally bringing him to the beach that faced the edge of the world. A massive sand front littered with the countless beached corpses of fish. Far out in the distance, one could see the heavy rushing waves of the ocean. For today''s quest, he was not required to visit the actual ocean; thank goodness, he could never stand the wretched stench of those thousands of decomposing corpses littering the beach. The stench wasn''t even the problem with the beach, or at least not the worst problem; the true trapping was how, despite being an open beach, it was nearly impossible to navigate. Someone could see precisely where they wanted to go and still not manage to make their way there. No, his quest today led him to a small cave at the intersection of the forest and beach. Smooth round stone spiralled an abyssal pit into the ground, its steep angle easier to slide down than walk. The dark and damp maw amplified and echoed the low breathing hum of a large mokoi hiding within. The man with the case grimaced at the state of the cave; bones and flesh littered its entrance, and the stench exuding was atrocious; he almost wished he had been sent to the edge of the world. The man cupped his hands to the side of his mouth and shouted into the cave. "Hey¡­ um, I''m a freelance adventurer. I''ve been given a request to kill you, but I''d really rather not enter your home at the moment. So, could you come out instead?" There was a brief lapse of silence before a deep, powerful voice boomed out of the cave. "Oh wow, I didn''t really think about it much since I rarely get any guests. I hadn''t realized how much of a dump this place has turned into." "No worries, man." The apologetic voice of the mokoi was accented with the clanging and shuffling of many objects within the cave. "No, no, you shouldn''t have to deal with this; give me a second. I''ll clean this place up." The man was beginning to feel a little guilty at this point, he did not mean to force the mokoi to reorganize its entire house. "You don''t have to go so far out of your way for me, especially since I''m just going to kill you. It would be a waste to put so much effort into your home the day you don''t get to live in it. You can just come out instead." "Nonsense, what sort of host would I be if I didn''t even let my guest into the house. It won''t take very long." The man shrugged, relenting; if the mokoi insisted, then who was he, as its killer, to deny it? "Alright, sorry for the inconvenience." The mokoi gave a small chuckle, which, combined with its deep voice and the echo of the cave, came out as more of a maniacal growl. "It''s not an inconvenience at all; my spring cleaning has been a long time coming. Just wait out there for a moment while I get this done." "Okay." The man with the case on his back found a large rock jutting out of the grass and sat himself on it; he stared out across the beach to the horizon, watching dusk settle. The star that once lit the day was slowly dissipating over the horizon, causing a deep purple to blanket the world and forming overlong shadows that loomed from the thousands of rotting carcasses littering the beach. The man took the case off his back and placed the strangely shaped container on his lap. He unbuckled two large latches that kept the piece closed and opened it. A beautiful wooden device shaped like a curved hourglass with a long handle took up most of the space. It was made of an immaculate varnished mahogany adorned with a few precisely cut shapely holes. From end to end, long, thin strings were tightly wound around protruding pegs, allowing only the slightest amount of give. The whole contraption was kept comfortably in place by soft velvet padding. Next to the main display, and much smaller, was a thin, curved piece of wood with a single string connecting either of its ends together.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. The man took the hourglass-shaped device by the handle and placed the widest end of the thing against his shoulder, holding it in place with his chin. With his other hand, he grabbed the bowstring and played with a small nob at its end, adjusting the string''s tightness to his liking. He did the same with all the nobs on the main hourglass device, occasionally thrumming one of the strings to test the sound they made. Once finally satisfied with his tuning, the man placed one hand on the device''s handle and situated the bowstring across the main frame, touching string to perpendicular string. With slow, precise movements, he dragged the bowstring across the chords of the device, and it hummed a soft, trembling whisper. It whispered smoothly yet sharply, its voice dancing with the rustling of forest leaves and the distant crashing of ocean waves. Its voice, warm and caressing, flickered about clarity and intangible sensibility. It was alive; like the space between words, it remained devoid of distinct meaning while regaling of hidden truths. An aural disgorging of emotion, the bright and dark, excited and sombre. He was playing music. Dusk concluded while night arrived, and finally another sound echoed from within the cave. "Sorry about that. It took a little longer than I expected, but you can come in now." The man repacked his device into his case and threw it over his shoulder and onto his back. With careful steps, he butt-scooched his way down the slippery cave and was happy to find that the vile odour and swathes of blood stains were no longer present. As he lowered himself foot by foot, he noticed that the cave''s echo seemed a little sharper and clearer. The entrance incline slowly shallowed until ending with a small wooden door. As he approached the door, it slowly creaked open, revealing a small, cozy abode warmly lit with lavender-scented candles. The home was well maintained with soft, clean carpets and tidied leather furniture. A bookshelf in the corner was filled with sci-fi romance books, bookmarked, not dog-eared. A modest kitchenette contained a basic wooden stove that prepared a hot pot of tea. Lastly, there was the thing that stood by the door entrance, an immense hulking beast with a twisted spine and patchy bristled fur. The beast had a long, upwards-pointing snout with two beady eyes stacked vertically on the left side of its face. The beast opened its magnificent maw, revealing an uncountable plethora of razor-sharp teeth, and it spoke. "It is nice to put a face to the voice. My name is Rue, and yours?" The man barked a laugh. "How auspicious. My name is Rue." The mokoi Rue smiled at its human counterpart, " It must be fate then. Come in, come in, make yourself at home. The tea should be ready soon." The human Rue couldn''t help but comment, "Your house is so charming." It was clear that this home was tenderly cared for by its owner, and the effort and love were obvious in every folded cloth and precisely placed furniture. Upon closer inspection, he noticed the individual flair of the carpentry, the attention to each cut, and the detailed carvings etched across every plank. Seeing its guest in such awe at its home filled Rue with pride. It puffed out its chest and chippered in an elated tune, "It is always important to love your own home." The human ran his fingers across the nearby wall, feeling the bumps of a particular set of pictorial carvings that depicted New Heirisson''s conquest from the mokoi''s perspective. It showed a terrifying villain leading a group of barbaric hellions cleverly infiltrating undetected through some hidden mokoi tunnels that should have been unknown to the humans. Another carving follows along with the monsters emerging from the hind ranks and slaughtering the leaders of the bout. It was endlessly fascinating to see how history was written from the other side. More fascinating was the quality with which the carvings were made. "Did you carve all of these drawings on the wood yourself?" "I have a lot of free time, as you could imagine; it has become a sort of hobby of mine. Just don''t look at the bookshelf; I''ve come a long way in improving my skills." A sharp whistle came from the kitchenette, and the behemoth creature suddenly jolted upright. "Oh dear, the tea! I''ll be right back." With surprising speed for a creature of its size, the beast sprinted to the kitchenette. The man wandered over to the living room, where a cushiony leather couch and lounger sat before a round coffee table. A deep imprint sinking into the lounging seat announced the host''s preferred spot, and so he seated himself on the couch, placing his case down next to it. The couch was soft and pliable; it was the type of couch whose cushions swallowed you as you sank between its cracks, the type that invited a book and a blanket and the temptation to never rise again. It was a great couch. On the round coffee table, there was a small framed drawing depicting the beast next to a beautiful woman with long, flowing blonde hair; one could almost mistake this woman for a human if it were not for her long, pink scaled tail that ended in a sharp barbed spike. "Did you draw this image as well?" "The one on the coffee table?" "Yes, of you and a woman." "No, I didn''t. It was drawn by a splendid mokoi artist back home." The mokoi paused apprehensively, waiting for the man to interrupt, but when he did nothing but intently listen, the creature continued, "I had the wonderful opportunity to meet Arete, and I just had to have him preserve the moment with a drawing. This was, of course, back when she was a Colonel. Before her betrayal forming the mokoi surrogate revolutionary army. I still keep the piece out, though. Perhaps my bias is coloured by our wonderful encounter, but I feel like there was a reason for her decision. Her moral strength was so pure when I met her; I just can''t imagine it all having been a ruse. Oh, look at me talking politics, mokoi politics at that, to a human no less. Let''s change the subject, shall we." The beast returned from the kitchenette and placed a tray with tea and strange biscuits on the table. The beast slotted into the lounger, its oversized form fitting perfectly in the existing divot. Ferocious claws gingerly lifted the kettle, poured a deep red drink into two cups of tea, and handed the sweet-scenting drink to its guest. Once the enticing aroma kissed his nose, he realized that he was quite famished from his long trek over, and he graciously accepted. "Thank you for the tea." The beast gave a brimming smile. "I try to be a good host. My training as a proper noble is not lost in the solitude of the human territories." It was a familiar tea, one he''d had many times before; though this tasted fresher, He imagined the mokoi farmed the leaves itself. Tea had never really been his preferred drink, but he had to admit it was the perfect refreshment after his long day. Tasting the local brew with its pedestrian flavour invigorated the man to test himself against the strange purple biscuits. Human and mokoi palettes rarely aligned, but if they both enjoyed the same drink, why not the same meals. As soon as he bit down, he was caught with great surprise at its wonderfully soft, fluffy texture and powerfully sweet taste. "These cookies are delicious! What are they?" "An old mokoi recipe. These thew wafers were always my favorite as a child." "I can see why. They''re amazing! You have to share the recipe with me." The night continued on, and the two drank tea, shared stories, and joked around. At some point in the night, the tea was replaced with alcohol, and then they really shared stories, really joked around, and even played some games. They played a few classic human games, but even some mokoi games as well. The party of two went on long and hard, but the momentum was dying, and the alcohol dried. The great mokoi beast lay sprawled across the couch and stared at the framed image on the coffee table when it spoke. "My etiquette teacher." Rue reached for a drink but found only an empty cup. " made sure to really ingrain into me the importance of thanks." The mokoi glanced at its guest to make sure he was paying attention. "I mean real thanks. It''s so habitual for so many that it has lost all meaning, like a greeting. Good morning. How are you. Thank you. Said because it is what is to be said but rarely actually meant." Its eyes fell back to that portrait. "My teacher told me that it was the duty of nobles to mean as they say and say as they mean. Our subjects rely on us to guide them true; they need to trust in our sincerity, and they need respect." Rue wiped a tear from their eye. "That''s why. When you say thank you, you should speak not from the tongue but the heart and truly mean it." "When the mokoi surrogate revolutionary army stormed our estate and slaughtered our kin, my mother snuck me out the garderobes and to the Sanctuary of Ingress and put my baby sister in my arms, swaddled and crying." The mokoi swallowed a lump in its throat, "She had to stay, sacrificed herself so that we could continue living, as vagabonds, eternal fugitives, but living." Rue the mokoi stared straight into Rue the human''s eyes, "When she saved my life, turned her back and drew her sword to hold back whoever dared follow. I didn''t say thank you." A silence settled, and Rue''s gaze returned to that precious portrait, "When I was cleaning my home, I heard you playing some lovely music outside. Could you play some for me?" "Of course, friend." The man received his instrument from the case and began to play a light and sweet song; the music was beautiful and soft to the ears. The mighty mokoi listened with great glee to the music. For an hour, it just lay in silence, allowing the piece to flow into its thin, round ears. By the end of the whole hour, Rue the mokoi found its eyes sliding shut and just barely managed to slur out "Thank you." before falling asleep. The human Rue continued to play until he had fully confirmed the beast was unconscious. He packed his device and closed the case. Flipping the case onto its back, he unlatched a small secret compartment and, pulled loose a dagger and drove its sharp blade across the mokoi''s neck. Rue grabbed the corpse by its shoulders and pulled its upper body off the couch, allowing all its blood to leak out the gaping wound, staining the rich handwoven carpet. It took Rue a few more hours to completely dismantle the mokoi and extract all usable components, including the severed head, as confirmation of the subjugation. Once he collected all the parts of worth and stuffed them in a stolen bag, he kicked over a candle and made sure it passed the torch onto the carpet. The man then turned and returned to town. By the time he had arrived at the guild hall, it was a new day, and thankfully, Inamorata was no longer on shift. He handed his monster contract and parts to the clerk and, in exchange, received his pay. There was no time to spare now; he quickly made his way to the food stand so he could finally taste that delicious pork skewer. "Sorry, sir, we sold out just last night." The man found himself at the center of town, each of his feet planted on large golden footprints. He stared at a single shining copper coin at the bottom of the fountain. He rustled through his pocket in search of another, but before he could find it, the golden water in the fountain suddenly rippled away as the sound of a bell chimed. Right in front of Rue, there was what seemed to be a small pink rhombus, or it was a rhombus, but its body would reject any stable state. It would shift and transform, shrink and grow, continuously morphing into other forms. The pink shape finally locked into a form resembling that of a featureless human with only one limb. The arm was outstretched toward Rue, holding a glowing parchment: it read.
You have been invited to
The Tournament
You are The Song
Chapter 22: A Thing-In-Itself Chapter 22: A Thing-In-Itself PROLOGUE: Aa Bb Cc Dd Ee Ff Gg Hh Ii Jj Kk Ll Mm Nn Oo Pp Qq Rr Ss Tt Uu Vv Ww Xx Yy Zz 0 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 .,;:? ACT 1: Of Space and Time The Being suddenly became aware of its own existence. The entirety of the cosmic flow of all primordial matter, existence''s totality, divided by a boundary. To possess and realize there was yet to be possessed, that moreness paraded past a boundary. It was still existence, just a separate, dissociated existence. Foreign. The Being suddenly became aware of its own existence. It became aware of composition, aware that wholes be made of parts and that those parts be themselves wholes. It was a recursiveness which breathed totality. One part of the whole, which itself was whole, was a whole of parts, its parts being central and foundational with four extending parts and a fifth, equal in itself in all form, that lay atop the centrality. This whole was possessed; it defined a side of a boundary; it defined itself. On one end of the boundary was otherness, and opposite that, the Being. The Being knew not of the transient capacity of the boundary between being and otherness. It knew not if it was a matter of awareness or fabrication in which the boundary existed. It knew not if the boundary was eternal and it was simply possession which had been transient. It knew not if the boundary bound possession or if it was possession which dictated the boundary. It did know that it possessed the Being, one side of the boundary. Within that side, the Being was a whole and comprised of parts. It knew logically that as possessor of the whole, it possessed the parts. Reality, as self-defined, then posited questions: as every whole it knew of had been a part, then could it not be that its whole too was a part? It possessed its whole and its wholes'' parts similar to how its wholes'' parts possessed their smaller parts, so then could it not be the case that itself was a part? It did not know. The Being existed in a location; its grasp of the universe was still infantile, but it thought that it might be able to call the place it stood a location. The location was a vast emptiness containing only itself, and similar to the Being recursively divisional and whole. That was the key point: beyond occupancy lay more occupancy unoccupied, or potentially occupied but divisibly other from what was now accepted as the Being. Occupancy could be denominated as a location, and unoccupied occupancy denominated as a location but other: another location. The concept of separation, though baffling, felt fitting in the Being''s mind. That one location was not another location seemed almost trivially logical in hindsight. That location(s) could exist, a plurality of occupancy, then returned the question back to one of boundaries. As the Being was bound and other from totality, so too must location(s) be bound and other. The boundary between two locations not being a location at all but... a distance? Yes, a distance, the infinitesimal nothingness between locations. Occupancy and unnoccupancy were bound by a distance, a transient existence between boundaries. The Being was transient, could it then interact with these distances? Was a location non-definitional to the Being? Were not all boundaries permanent? Additionally, once the Being accepted that plural locations were different and separate, and once the Being also accepted that a limited quantity of said locations were occupied by itself and the rest unoccupied by itself; then the Being could make a revelation. If unoccupied occupancies could be occupied, or locations be filled but not by the Being, then it would follow that other beings could exist. Other boundaries, not divisions of nothingness but parts of wholes of parts that themselves could wonder as it wondered. Immediately, the Being had so many questions about those elusive beings which somehow existed but were not the Being, something separate. Yet, the Being still had a faint sense that they were not completely separate. The Being would later look back on its past self and scoff, questioning why the Being didn''t just attempt to traverse the distance between it and another being and find the answer to its questions. This would be a simple suggestion for one who knew the trivialities of such a task, but to this Being, just formed into existence, still unsure of if it truly owned itself, unsure of where it was or who it was, this was a terrifying ordeal. The Being had to come to terms with itself, that it was a being and that it had the right to exert an independent will onto the universe. The Being eventually decided to brave the act of accepting a new location. It knew not if a distance was an obstacle that could be surmounted; nonetheless, the being used its power over the parts of wholes belonging to it and accepted another location. ACT 2: Atomism Many centuries passed since the Being became aware of itself. It had accepted many different locations in its life, an act it came to call movement. Through its movement, it came to learn of the world; it came to learn of other things which also existed. It knew that these things existed because they were not what was around them. There would be disturbances in the universe where there would be something that was not something else.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. It took the being time to realize that some of these things had things within them, miraculous things of great merit. Some things had things like stories, which had things like sentences, which ended with things called. The Being was fascinated by all these different complexities, all these different things which built together to make new things even though they equally were made of other things. Wholes and parts. There would come times when the Being was unsure of what thing was creating and what thing was created. A great example of this dilemma was when the Being learned that it could form a new thing with these other things called friends. These friends would then greet other things and, in an attempt to define themselves as a thing, would claim that the thing was a friend. It was around this time that the Being was beginning to get a grasp of the world. There was a separation between object and organism, between matter and thought. A word was not a person who similarly was not a rock. The complicated nature of these classifications confused the Being for a long time, and searched a great deal for satisfying answers. The being one interval of time found a thing which spent its totality identifying things. The Being thought this type of thing was the ideal thing to define things. It asked how the identifying thing identified between object and organism and was given such a definition: "A living thing was discerned by a thing that was composed of smaller things that functioned to perform actions." The Being thought that definition was absurd since, by all means, that would mean that all things were living. It had learned of wholes and parts long ago after all. It received a different answer from a different thing. The Being at this point still hadn''t gotten over the excitement of that fact, different things thinking different things. This other thing was a thing that moulded things and so it defined the difference between object and organism differently and thusly: "A living thing is a thing that was created, a thing that has or had parents." Of course this definition was wholly confusing and required appended definitions to fully parse: " A parent was a thing that made things." Then so, as per the moulding thing, it would be defined that an organism was created and an object not. A flawed definition for sure, but it was a much better start. Though as answers often did, this one brought with it many prevalent questions, such as, since the Being thought it was definitionally living, where was its parent? ACT 3: Of Spontaneity and Causal Determinism The Being had found a home. After a few centuries of searching, it found a place where it thought its parent could be. If the parent was here, it did not make itself known and would not come to meet the Being. The Being still had yet to meet its parent, but it was not completely lonely since this place was filled with other beings. It was in this place that the Being grew closer to the other beings, which collectively called their average shape human. The Being felt a slight kinship with the humans, given their generally shared shape. It long ago learned that the more that beings shared in wholes and parts, the more whole they were in part. The Being would sometimes struggle to form a relationship with the humans, as humans who initially encountered the Being were taken aback by its different nature and other various oddities that it had, their parts not being wholly shared and all. Despite these setbacks, the Being was happy to know that a sincere few would overcome this hurdle. The Being had found itself on a farm. The menial tasks of catering to simple growing structures was trivially easy for it, but it happily accomplished the task with glee just so it could see the happy faces of its family. The group of humans who owned this farm called their group that: a family. The Being thought back to when it first arrived on this thing it now knew was called a planet. It understood the keen distinction between family and friend, or stranger. Families were eternal, definitionally formed at the commencement of being, and total even beyond its end. The Being, itself, was not that, it was other. It came from otherness, formed a bond, and would eventually leave, shattering that bond. The Being knew this, but somehow, it felt like it was simply family. Was the being ever not welcomed by these humans? Was it ever not at their side passing the second serving of salad? The Being was unsure if this ever was the case. If it wasn''t the case, the Being wasn''t sure if it wanted to know. It was happy. ACT 4: Of Necessary Being or Not In front of the Being there was what seemed to be a small pink rhombus that grew out of thin air, or it was a rhombus, but its body would reject any stable state. It would shift and transform, shrink and grow, continuously morphing into other shapes. The pink shape finally locked into a form resembling that of a featureless human with only one limb. The arm was outstretched towards the Being, holding a glowing parchment. This was the third time it had met this pink humanoid. The first was when it was given an invitation to the Tournament a century ago, the second was when it won the Tournament a century ago. At the time, the Being had failed to make well on the wish granted to it for winning the Tournament, and now it was meeting the pink humanoid for the third time. The Being was much more sophisticated and intelligent than it was those eons ago when it only thought in terms of wholes and parts, and being or otherness. The world was vast, with many people and complex relationships that bound and separated them. With this new repertoire of knowledge, the Being had the intellectual competency to understand its own thoughts regarding the pink humanoid. It was at a time like this that it remembered the person who had given it that definition of living so long ago. "A being that is living is a being that had a parent." "A parent was a being that created other beings." Was that really the only criterion to be considered a parent? Was it just a matter of creation? The Being remembered those farmers who died long ago. The being remembered sitting at the table and passing the second serving of salad. The Being remembered that there were smaller humans there who called larger humans there their parents. Those larger humans did not create all the humans that called them such, but they did nurture them all. The Being brought its attention back to the pink humanoid before it. A parent is a being that creates other beings. It was a simple definition, but the Being hated it; it refused to call this pink humanoid its parent. One hundred years ago it failed to fulfill its wish. It failed to kill the pink ''parent.'' It would not fail again. It took the glowing parchment and read.
You have been invited to
The Tournament
You are The Noumenon
Chapter 23: My Moon Entering the tavern was like a warm hug. Chilling rains drooled off a stained cloak, their stinging ire creeping through fabric and biting to gooseflesh. A barkeep swiftly directed the soaked form to a sunken compartment of scrapped bodies by the entrance. A rack of coats and covers hung in the shadowed closet so heavy with the sky''s fury they appeared still occupied, the floor home to a growing pond so deep the waters overflowed the room''s lip, and under the pond, a long-doused coal pit lay defeated. The man was eager to comply with the barkeep, doffing his drenched gear and accepting the proffered towel. The towel was a shoddily woven, scratchy burlap sheet whose bristling fibres tore off more than absorbed any soaking sleet. His watery cocoon was scraped off with a hurried intensity that left behind irritated, reddened skin. Though as the wet was ripped away and rash rough skin at long last tasted the heat of candlelight, the man could only be grateful for that harsh material. The barkeep walked away to procure a strong ale and left the man to wring out the ocean in his hair. Finally, having dried as much he could, and his shivers abated, if only slightly, he scanned across the tavern. Empty, was the first observation. Few keen to break from their homes on nights like these. The windows rattled against whipping winds, whistling threats threading through warped wood to dance with violently flickering candles in a formless battle for temperateness. The few patrons present all postured by the fire, seats pulled as near the licking flames as possible. A simple stone recession funnelled into the chimney''s ventilation. Within the fireplace, a small copper grate carried a few fueling logs, the burning pyre shining a dark green from the metallic contaminant and bathing the looming crowd in a sickly glow. The man was swift to spot his compatriots, blessfully having secured the closest seats to the flame, and joined them. "We''re the first here?" Upon hearing his voice, the gathered crowd shuffled to make space. He claimed a seat, rubbing his hands by the green fire as if to ignite his own warmth. His smaller companion, Wane, answered, her hoarse voice straining over the wounds of an old illness never forgotten. "Not late yet, there''s still time." The young woman didn''t bother to glance at her approaching partner, too focused on whittling about a doll out of a broken branch with a small serrated blade. A second complete doll rested on her lap as a reference for the first. It was an odd ornamentation of a small doll of a homely woman with a stained apron and no eyes. She always made a pair before a quest, but he never knew why. To his other side, Seer spoke, his voice growling with the threat of age. "he can be as late as he wants. I ain''t eager to head back out there." The older man joked, his tall wizard''s hat discarded nearer the fireplace to dry off, the tapered top bouncing with every drop of drenched dew like a perpetual drinking bird. Any further correspondence was interrupted by the barkeep''s return with a hot drink and warm soup, a traunch of fluffy soft bread by the side. The man took the plate, grateful but confused, "I didn''t order a soup?" The barkeep simply smiled, "On the house." then returned to the kitchens. He took a spoonful of the rich-looking soup, and the instant the warm creamy liquid touched his lips, he nearly melted into the bite. "This is exactly what I needed right now. Did you all get a free meal?" Seer smiled at his younger friend, a teasing spark in his eyes, "Nope, just you. Not even a word, and you''re already charming the ladies." Wane scoffed at the very notion, "It''s the emblem." She pointed without looking to the crest embroidered into his silk undershirt, a starburst of purple rays against a yellow backdrop, a brown eye at the center with the yellow six-starred unified tree acting as an oddly shaped pupil. "This city would give you all its firstborns if you asked for them." The man looked down at his comforting meal with a bit of guilt, "But I''m not with the Entente anymore. Should I return the food?" Wane finally pulled away from her whittling project to throw her companion a glare. "Never deny an advantage." She reached over and swiped the traunch of bread, her annoyed glare only relenting upon the wonderous taste of the fresh bakery. "You can swoon the poor bartender later. Now that you''re here, we work." Seer jibed, "Says the woman doing arts & crafts." Wane ignored him. "Callow, what''s the game?" The young Callow savoured another spoonful of soup and answered. " Unfortunately, not much to add beyond what we''ve already been over. Lots of requests to neutralize the target, little information on what the target is. We have the location obviously: Hengist Island; and beyond that I was able to put together a couple rumours that suggest it could nest at the top of the mountain, though sources were... questionable at best. We usually don''t go into jobs this blind, and this is by far the highest-profile one we''ve taken. The job''s been open for fifteen years with no successful claims. Not even a battalion from the clotted forest mercenaries ." Seer interjected, "That expedition was after the loss of the Clotted Devils, though. Those mercenaries are nothing now." "The point." Callow shot Seer a pointed look, "Is that we shouldn''t be arrogant. This won''t be a by-the-books job. Let''s be diligent, follow the plan, and careful. Now, Seer, take us over what you can of the target one last time." "Well, we''re dealing with a monster, not a mokoi, so we''re playing a little outside my wheelhouse. The rules for these things are different. What we do know is that Hengist Island was one of the major staging grounds for the mokoi invasion during the war. When the Entente reclaimed the island with the Saviours, humanity only held onto it for a year and a half before the target claimed and exterminated the island. That''s not much time, so assuming the monster isn''t an ecosystem engineer, we can expect any urban terrain to follow much more along mokoi architecture than human." Wane glared with annoyance. "I notice a lack of target-specific information again." Seer simply shrugged. "I was never able to get anything. No expedition left survivors, so the only thing we can say is that it is an exclusively lethal fighter, so don''t get hit." "How helpful." Seer remained unaffected by the sarcasm: " If it were a mokoi, I could make some guesses based on aggression, climate, and such, but this is a monster. Like I said, not my wheelhouse." Wane was moving to retort but was interrupted by the tavern entrance swinging open, revealing a hefty man in a large cloak and brimmed hat of down feathers. The barkeep came out to greet him, but he ignored her, stomping over to the huddled patrons, waves of water spraying out his flooded rubber boots. " Which one of you daft lot are the inept adventurers?" Seer stifled a laugh while Callow answered non-plussed, "It''s Inapt adventurers." "It''s all the same with what ya plan on doing. Now, what you lot dallying for? Let''s get on with it." Callow gestured toward the fire. "Don''t want to warm by the fire a bit. See if the storm clears?" "Faster we get this over with, the better. Skies ain''t clearin'', and I don''t want to get to know ya ''fore ya get yourself killed." Seer laughed at the macabre man, "Sorry to disappoint, but we''re not ''getting killed''. Callow here worked directly under Murugan Squad during the war. He was trained by Schlemiel, the Savage Archer. I was Murugan''s Ersatz contact; everything they knew about mokoi strategy, behaviour, their counter-invasion into the Mokoi Badlands, was because of me. Wane here-" The soaking man had heard enough, "Then it''s a shame such great people got to waste for nothin''. I said I didn''t want to know ya, and I don''t want to warm by no fires. Let''s be gone with it or done with it." The trio shared glances and then, with a shrug, got up to leave. As they collected their gear and clothes, Wane went to pay the barkeep. She handed over the appropriate coin and gifted the keeper one of her wooden dolls. "Your service is impeccable." The barkeep looked down at the doll and saw a small wooden caricature of herself.
Outside, the abyssal night cried rapturous fury; rivers formed over streets and dragged any loose detritus down the hilled city, draining it of vertu. The Inapt adventurers pinched their hooded cloaks shut, peeling their faces into their shoulders as they cringed away from the wrathful storm. Ahead of the trio, their uncouth guide led them down to the docks. Upon arriving, the trio hesitated before the pier. A sharp, acrid scent burned their noses, their heavy boots glued to salted planks. Ahead, the floating pier soared with titanic waves and dove with their mighty crashing. The trio carefully inched along the eclectic pier far from its edges, shying away from leaping brine that clawed at their clothes, like the sea a beast itself striving to drag them into its black depths. The group followed the captain to a quaint fishing vessel buckling in the storm, thick ropes fraying against knotted cleats. The hull hailed hollow bellows with each crash into the dock, the thunderous crack of wood against wood breaking over the endless clatter of downpour and raging splashes of monstrous swells. Aboard the vessel, lobster traps slid with the rolling waves, legs and claws flipping over the other, squished through the cracks of wire netting. The group tumbled onto the boat, nearly losing their footing as it lurched away. Seer white-knuckled the rigging, catching himself from a near fall and heaved himself aboard. Not even free of the docks yet, and his stomach was churning. The three adventurers bustled for the cabin, but the captain blocked their way. He shouted something to the group, but his voice was drowned by the tremor of nature. He filled his fist with Callow''s collar and pulled him close, drooling spittle bridging yellowed teeth to windburnt ears. "Everything inside!" The captain span Callow to face the boat''s livewell, a large pit in the ship''s center. A dirty m¨¦lange of rain and bloody chum sloshed about large bobbing bodybags anchored to the bottom. The captain pulled three more bodybags from out his cloak and handed them to the trio. Callow looked at the flooding pit and back to the captain, straining his voice to shout over the torrential thunder. "For Storage?" "For payment!" "I thought you weren''t charging?" "You make it back; I give it back!" Callow scowled with the unagreed-upon stipulation but, simply wanting to escape the storm, complied. The trio emptied themselves of all but the essentials for their hunt, the bags crammed with their transient livelihoods. Wane grimaced as she watched the captain chain their body bags to rusted anchors and toss them into the red waters. He flipped the livewell lid closed and clasped it shut with a lock thick as an arm. Finally, he let the group into the ship''s cabin. The captain easily shook the water off his down cloak and smirked at the unprepared adventurers looking as a group of drowned kittens. Indoors, the captain could finally speak without fighting the skies for a voice. "Rain gear, from the Sodality. They ain''t cheap but it only takes one storm and any sailor''d make the sacrifice." A heavy rolling wash had Seer catching some bile and glaring down the captain. "Taking everything''s a bit much. What if we want to leave some to our families?" "If you cared for your family, you wouldn''t have gone." Wane chortled, "A little melodramatic." "We''ll see." the captain left the trio to acclimate to the cabin as he went back out to untie the ship for their rocky trip. The instant the boat was unleashed, it leapt off the dock, retractive waves tearing it from shore. The darkened pier was lost to the haze of rain before the captain even returned to the helm, and the vessel was flanked on all sides by endless ocean. The waves were so massive the vessel sailed through corridors of blue and peaked mountains of brine. The ship constantly teetered on the threat of capsizing, keeling so hard the crew stood sideways upon the ship''s portholes, sails taunting the surface of the depths. Then, like breaking through some invisible veil, the abyssal black of night pulled away for the shocking glow of a bright, full moon. In the glow of the moon, Hengist jumped out, far closer than the adventurers thought possible. The fishing boat balanced on the edge of a deep shadow cast by the island''s leviathian volcanic tooth. Behind the brilliant half-moon, deep billowing clouds still danced with thunderous shouts of lightning. The clouds coiled toward the mountain''s peak like a maw readying to swallow the island. There was something not quite right with the sight, but before Callow could put his finger on it, Wane quizzed, confused, "Are their two moons?" Callow pulled his gaze off the island and up to the skies but saw nothing but black. A sudden crash of lightning backlit the crescent moon atop the volcano''s peak, and he watched as it slowly grew full, as if turning forward. With the filling moon, a second appeared, first just a crescent, then to half, to gibbous, and finally, two full moons shined like the eyes of the skies staring straight at him. The captain shook his head, still white-knuckling control of the helm. "Three moons on a clear night." At the odd looks the adventurers gave him, he continued. " They say Hengist been home to so much violence over the centuries that even the island itself would sometimes bleed, its wounds so grievous the whole island was tainted. When the Hero of New Heirisson Conquest came sixteen years ago and pushed the mokoi off the island, there was so much bloodshed, human and mokoi alike, that the bodies stacked up to the moon and filled her with their bloody vitals. After that, the moon gave birth to two children. She sent her young down to Hengist, one to watch for mokoi, the other for humans, and they''d ensure that none could ever harm Hengist again." Seer swallowed another rising bout of bile and jeered, his good mood lost with his sea legs, "It''s just a monster." The captain spared Seer an unapproving glance. "Call them what you want; they do their job, and I ain''t getting closer ''till they look away."
The moons disappeared, and the sky went dark.
The boat peeled away from the dock just as quickly as it did the first time. It wouldn''t return until morning, but Seer spared no time for farewells, running to shore and emptying his guts upon solid ground. Wane steered clear of the mess, scouting the treeline. Callow grimaced at the unfortunate scent welcoming him to the island. He pulled back from his companion, concern etching his face, "Seer, what did you eat?"If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. A wipe of his mouth and a sniff of the air and Seer, too, winced back from the stench. "Sulfur." A very brief glow of light flashed and disappeared, and Wane stared up at the unadorned darkness where she once knew the volcano''s peak. "Should we be concerned?" After some rummaging, Seer reached into his pack and pulled out a small candle ensconced in a metal container at the end of a long chain. He lit the candle and let it dangle low to the ground, waving it slowly around the group and eyeing the delicate flame carefully. "We should be fine." Callow nodded, "Mountains further than I thought." Wane and Seer didn''t respond in an odd inclination to preserve the sanctity of the island''s eerie silence. Wane was the first to move, plunging into the darkness of an old merchant road cutting the forest. Unwanting to announce their presence too harshly, they didn''t light any more flames than the meagre candle by their feet, preferring to simply allow their eyes adjust to the pitch. The reduced pace only helped to enforce soft steps and keen ears; now, within the hunting grounds, they were all fully alert. Despite the storm, it was easy to keep an open ear; the woods did wonders to soften the screeching winds, but their protective embrace only aided in reminding how silent the island was without it. No rustling undergrowth or chattering bugs, only the muffled steps of the trio. The first vestiges of Hengist''s history appeared with the increasing number of roadside checkpoints. The mokoi''s alienating footprint never felt more present than with those strange hanging wax battlements, thick alabaster cords webbed out to the bordering trees, and twisted conic arrowslits stretched out of the moulded drop-like structure. A peculiar liquid dripped out the arrowslits and any of the few broken cracks in the wax walls. The trio made sure to steer way clear of any gathered puddles. Wane was the first to notice. Arriving at the fifth checkpoint, she began to make out variations in the battlement wounds. There was the heavy splintering of artillery bombardment, the perfectly round apertures left by spellfire, and the pockmarked remnants of stuck arrows, all clear remnants of the war. But there was also another set of injuries, deep slicing cuts the size of a man''s chest and cleanly peeling the wax-like substance apart. The cuts were always in these odd trident shapes and always in pairs. It also seemed that these curious mokoi checkpoints were built out of some sort of regenerative material, as the war-worn marks were starkly older than the trident cuts. Wane pointed to the mark silently, not wanting words to summon their harbinger. Seer did not share her apprehension, soon speaking after a brief analysis, "They''re footprints, large claws." he squinted through the black to gleam as much as he could from the first glimmer of their potential target, "They''re all congregated on the upper half of the building." Seeing no point in remaining silent now that Seer announced himself to their prey, Wane added. "The other checkpoints we passed were the same." Seer nodded, "It could be perching. Watch the skies; we might have an avian." The group continued, mostly ignoring any more checkpoints they came across once it was clear they wouldn''t glean any sort of territory or patrol patterns from the chaotic scratches. The next sign of civilization snuck up on them. They hadn''t even seen it in the darkness until their steps thumped with a hollow timber. The dirt road seamlessly turned to a flat wooden bridge. The bridge was so wide that its railings initially hid in the fog of war. It was a strange bridge; they had yet to reach the mountain, and there was no trickle of a running river; looking beyond the bridge''s railing and in the thick of night, it didn''t even seem like there was something to be bridged over. The merchant route was also less culled, whereas the dirt road they had previously been following had been perfectly cleared, the bridge allowed the encroaching forest to close in. A few holes were even cut into the bridge''s planks to let trunks rise through. Callow slowly crept to the bridge''s edge and peered over its railing, though he didn''t lean, not trusting the old wood to support his weight. A sudden spotlight of moonlight gave Callow enough ambient illumination to find the black beyond the bridge, not to make way for a forest floor but to continue descending into an unfathomable pit. The tree trunks stretched as infinite stilts until the void, each sheathe of bark growing longer as they got deeper. Between the endless trees, Callow spotted the remnants of a massive mokoi city. The buildings tried to hide on the underside of the tree branches, but their goliath sizes quickly revealed the strangely inverted metropolis. Giant spires dripped down the branches like running sap, a complex web of pliable buttresses and silken chains tied the thin buildings and their parts together. Huge metal weights dangled off the buttresses, pulling them deeper into the abyss. The buildings were all made of the same peculiar substance, solid and firm, but not quite rigid, the howling winds flowing through the chasm pushing into the substance walls such that it wavered with the illusion of breath. Atop the bridge, looking down was like standing over a giant city-sized beast, peering into the organs of a leviathan demise. The shoddy wooden planks of the human bridge felt nowhere near the defensible replacement, and the trio was quick to cross it back onto sodden land. Callow and Seer were eager to push distance away from that terrifying fall, but Wane briefly returned to the cliff edge for a quick confirmation. She absentmindedly noticed that the cliff curved inwards like a bowl more than a sheer drop. The side was shallow enough that one could probably slide down it onto the side of some buildings jutting out the cliff, though it wouldn''t be a pleasant trip. That wasn''t what she was looking for, though. Instead, she scanned her eyes over the few building surfaces and tree branches that she could see now that the moonlight was gone. She noticed the same militant scarring but not a single perching claw mark on any of the city''s surfaces or the tree branches. The buildings even pooled with a thin sheet of fallen leaves, untouched. Not too keen on remaining with the architectural death trap, Wane rejoined her allies and continued toward the mountain. As they grew closer, the presence of civilization diminished. There were fewer and fewer checkpoints, and the merchant''s route shrunk until, eventually, it was nothing more than an overgrown animal trail, and then deeper still, it was lost to pure forested bushwacking. Callow and Wane finally pulled out their sidearms to cut their way forth. By the base of the volcano, their trek was halted, not by impassable forestry but by the simple dousing of a low-hanging candle. The second the candle was extinguished, all three hurriedly jumped back as if burnt by the ground they had trodden. Then, the night suddenly brightened, and the trio peered upwards. "Beautiful," Seer couldn''t help but utter as he gazed through the portal in the tree canopy to the two massive moons above. Seer was utterly entranced by the awe-inspiring view, pausing their hunt to soak in the magnificent sight. Staring for long enough, he saw that the moons were ever so slowly growing. A slight expansion of its circumference, and as he watched on for longer, he noticed it was growing a little faster. And a little faster. And then, his vision was obstructed by giant talons. The weight slammed harshly into Seer''s body, sharp spikes piercing his armoured robes, shoving him harshly to the ground and deeper still as the force pressed down, compressing bone and organs alike to a flat sheet. As quickly as man turned to corpse, corpse was taken to flight, leaving nothing behind. Wane and Callow stood frozen, paralyzed eyes glued to the wet splotch of dirt where once was a friend. It happened so fast they didn''t even see what had taken him, a blur of white perhaps but nothing more. The predator was so quiet that the only sound heard was Seer''s crumpling body against the ground. Callow thought he might have heard the cracking of a skull, but no steps, no attacks, nothing. A low hum whistle of wind through summer leaves snapped the stupor, and the two darted for shadows. An anxious twist knotted in Callow''s chest. Even crouched in the deep umbra of thick sequoia, his eyes kept on that small patch of blood. Wane kept her gaze on the sky, and the moment she spotted two penny moons flying across, she pushed herself deeper into the winding tunnels of roots. The thick vegetation fruitlessly pushed against her intrusion, poisonous thorns ripping at her sleeves and jutting twigs slashing her cheeks. She ignored it all as she furiously pulled deeper into the undergrowth. A crushing weight pressed against her chest; she couldn''t tell if it was a root or just her heart jumping in her throat. Then, the weight turned very real, and a loud snapping came, with the raining roots collapsing into her. Her entire sequestered alcove crumpled in, buried alive with the whole forest floor bearing down on her. Her breathing turned ragged, her ribs definitely broken, and her lungs strained against a sharp ache with each struggling breath. All of that pain disappeared when a large, unseen thing pierced her shoulder, and then it didn''t matter what her lungs felt as she roared an impossible squeal out of her bloody lips, muffled against the woodland soil. She felt the thing continue to move, to tug at her muscles, peeling them off of bone. Somewhere in the back of her mind, buried under unbearable pain, was the acknowledgement of a mouth exploring the taste of her insides. Callow nocked an arrow into his bow, aiming into the leviathan shadows where he heard his partner''s muffled cries, yet he could not loose it. The coward within found relief in that distance, in shrieks not his own. Then it went silent. The shadow stretched and morphed; he could not tell how from a distance, but the pulling of a body from out the roots was undeniable. Then, a twist in the dark, and two giant moons stared out from the shadow. Callow held his shot, arms quivering. The shadow moved forward. Those moon eyes, nearly glowing, illuminated the surrounding trees. Callow stared back to the apathetically blank face of a giant bird, its head nearly the size of himself. Perfect orb eyes inset to a flat face of pristine white feathers only marked by flecks of still wet blood. Callow held his shot, arms quivering. At first, he thought it a floating snake of feathers until it approached closer and revealed two fierce talons jutting from a small plump body at the end of a long, serpentine neck. The neck almost floated through the air, as if ignorant of gravity''s pull and its step merely an optional action. The creature took another step, and from out of its thick feathered neck, a small wooden doll of a homely woman with a stained apron and no eyes fell. The quiet thump into grass was all Callow needed to regain himself, and he fired his bow almost point blank into the monster''s eye. There was no shriek of pain nor squelch of impact. The arrow never landed, caught in the air by a frail human hand. The gaunt arm slowly receded into the feathered neck of the beast, and then, to take its place, dozens more came. A mane of human limbs in all different sizes and colours rose from the creature''s plumage. Two hands slowly reached out, caressing his cheeks, dried grit under jagged nails rubbing off into his beard. The creature blinked, twin moons speeding through their astronomical loops, descending the forest in darkness as their glow was hidden behind thin lids and opening again. Callow was gone. He sprinted over the underbrush, barely touching the ground before pushing off again. His whole body pushed beyond its means in dissociated hysteria. Muscles tore in impossible bounds as he flew through the forest. In the blackness, he charged aimless, unseeing, and through the foliage until a step found only air, and he tumbled down a steep hill, falling and folding over himself. His roll was abruptly halted as he crashed into a jutting wall; the wind wrenched out of him. Callow took a deep gasp to refill his lungs, and immediately, a burning sting choked him, his throat clenching tight. A quick sniff and Callow gagged against the stench of rotten eggs, tears gathering in his puffy eyes. He looked up the hill he had just fallen from to find two moons staring down but not daring to join. He pulled his feet under himself, head going hazy, trying to ignore his clawing chest, the nothingness clogging his throat. He took one step forward before stumbling back down. He crawled on all fours, crunching into fallen leaves, wavering side to side. His eyes squeezed shut, seeing only his chest, the inside convulsing, begging for the flow of breath but only playing with two building poisons. His head was so light, the strange squishy ground against his hands and knees only an afterthought against the internal push to keep moving forward. Somehow, eventually, he found his way somewhere, bumping into a hard surface. He hugged the thing, whatever it could be and, against his childishly protesting mind, opened his eyes. He stared at the same wall which had stolen his breath, and the small circles cut through the fallen leaves that carved his pathetically looping route. A pulling clog in his throat forced his head up as if air would rain from the sky and save him. Two moons stared back.
The creature returned to its usual spot atop the volcano. By the time it peaked, the clouds had blissfully parted, and night made way for the rising day star. The creature shook the rains from its feathers, easily throwing off the irritant dew of the night''s storms. It enjoyed basking in the warm blanket of day for a while as it lazily watched a small fishing vessel hover around the pier for a bit before returning to the mainland. When it found itself beginning to doze off to the solar hug and roseate sky views, it knew it had to get moving, else it would stay all day. The creature pushed itself up and went a little lower down the mountain to a cave mouth. Inside, the cave quickly forked; a primary tunnel led upward, and a second smaller tunnel curved to the side. A soft echo bounced down the main tunnel, carrying the strained wisp of a female voice. "Are you back?" The creature ignored the voice and went down the side tunnel until it reached a small chamber. A large marble tub jutted out the room''s centre with a frayed rope dangling between the stalactites above, a couple rusted hooks knotted along its length. The creature moved beside the large tub and used its many frail arms to pull out two corpses from under its feathered neck and suspend them off the hooks by their ankles. The creature had to work with some force as the dulled hooks struggled to toil through cartilage. Once the beast had finished securing the corpses, all but one of its arms were retracted back into the comfort of its warm neck. The creature was about to leave when it stopped mid-turn. The hanging woman looked strange; she had a rounder face and duller hair than it remembered. She was also wearing totally different clothes, replacing her armour with a simple hewn garb and stained apron. The creature was intrigued, but a corpse was a corpse in the end. The creature turned off from the tub to a corner of the room where an old rusted dagger and glass vial were left lying. Its sole extended arm took the dagger and returned to the two hanging corpses. It reached out to the Seer''s colourful throat, pressing the rusty blade against his exposed neck, and with a lurching tug, sheared the dagger across. The colour of Seer''s throat immediately drained away as a fountain of blood roared out into the marble pool. The creature watched the waterline slowly rise and returned the rusty dagger to its corner, trading it for the vial. The beast then returned to the marble pool and watched the blood gather. Another echo deeper in the cave carried that same weak voice: "Hello?" The voice struggled with the very act of speech, words fighting against too small lungs. The creature heard the faintest sound of a shuttering intake of pained breath, but the voice echoed again, concern outweighing any discomfort. " Livy, are you there?" When the blood slowed to the occasional drip, the creature dipped the glass vial into the pool and let the liquid fill in. It raised the filled vial to its moon eyes to examine its contents. The blood nearly topped the container, filling past a small horizontal scratch in the glass and rising to close to where the neck tapered. The creature carefully poured some blood back into the marble tub, then reinspected the vial, and upon noticing that the blood was perfectly level with the scratch, it exited the room. It climbed back up the fork and followed the primary tunnel on its slight upward incline. The tunnel didn''t extend far before opening to a small grassy clearing. At the room''s centre stood a large curving ebony slab, a littering of cushions adorning its length and a woman draped over those cushions, sinking into their plush embrace. She had pale skin, its ashen, anemic complexion only emphasized by her long curtain of inky black hair. She was also tall, her long, slender frame hugging the wavy curves of the slab chair. Her atrophied body, empty of muscle mass, gave her a near-skeletal appearance. She was gorgeous, surprisingly. She matched that illusory perfect form, that theoretical beauty one imagined was ideal until it moved and revealed how uncannily inhuman the very concept was. She was beautiful, until she moved and became human, and then she was horrifying. She tilted her head to find the noise by the room''s entrance and spotted the creature. It slowly approached the weak woman. She kept her gaze locked on the creature the entire way over until it stood by her. Its serpentine neck slithered through the air to hover above her, giant moon eyes wider than her body staring down. The creature''s frail arm brought the bloody vial to her lips. She tried to turn away, her tired throat only managing a sad whisper, "I''m not thirsty." The creature responded with a single high-pitched chirp and once again moved the vial closer to the woman''s lips. She silently returned her gaze to the creature, the two waging a war of wills in the silence. A few moments later, she gave in, meekly opening her mouth and allowing the blood to be poured in. The gulps of viscous liquid burned at her parched throat, and she shed a few tears, but the creature kept tilting the vial until she downed all its contents. When she finished drinking, the creature retracted its arm, along with the vial, to sink back into its feathery neck. Then, it leant down and buried its head into the woman''s chest, letting out another high-pitched chirp. The woman wrapped her arms around the creature and gently hugged it. "I love you too, Livy." The two stayed like that for an indiscernible amount of time until the sound of a bell echoed through the cave. Livy quickly pulled her head out of the woman''s grasp and climbed over her so that her body completely blocked the entrance from the woman. Livy''s endless arms all jumped out of her neck, bearing their sharp nails ready to attack. Suddenly, in front of Livy, there was what seemed to be a small pink rhombus, or it was a rhombus, but its body would reject any stable state. It would shift and transform, shrink and grow, continuously morphing into other shapes. The pink shape finally locked into a form resembling that of a featureless human with only one limb. The arm was outstretched towards Livy holding a glowing parchment: It read.
You have been invited to
The Tournament
You are The Monster
Chapter 24: Heart The carrot crunched loudly, rigid fibres cracking under the mighty force of large molar teeth. Soft lips finalized the execution, entrapping the carrot within the savage jaws of its fatal fate. A lonely piece was segregated from its greater portion and leapt free of the terrifying maw, dropping to the floor and splashing in a pool of red. "Seriously?" a deep disgruntled voice lamented. "You''re contaminating the scene." Wan shook his head, disappointed with his larger companion''s egregious behaviour. The larger man gave his companion a wry smile as he answered. "No need to be so uptight. I doubt someone is going to enter the crime scene exclaiming, ''Oh look, there''s a piece of carrot in this man''s eye; that must have been the murder weapon!''" The two men stood above the lifeless corpse of a well-dressed butler lying cold by a large table in the center of a dark dining hall. A silver platter of loose salad had spilled over the side of the table and onto the floor. The larger of the two men stood tall; he took in the scene from a bird''s eye as he chewed his carrots. Wan crouched closer to the body, investigating a sizeable concave wound that ground into the butler''s eye, a small chunk of carrot contaminating the evidence. Wan carefully plucked the bloody chunk of vegetable with a disturbed grimace and threw it away. "What about professional courtesy? Respecting the dead? General human decency? Our reputation is bad enough without you going around actively smearing it Cloy... and why a carrot?" "It''s supposed to be good for my eyes," Cloy replied matter-of-factly despite the matter at hand seemingly rejecting such things. Wan simply rolled his eyes and returned his attention to the scene, this time focusing on the mess atop the table. A large chandelier had shattered upon its surface, the incredibly ornamental light source having sent dozens of jewels scattering across the hall. He could feel the aimless gaze of his companion hovering over his shoulder as he spoke. "I''d appreciate it if you actually helped rather than just sharing your dietary practices." Cloy dismissed his partner with a hand wave, pulled out another carrot, and harshly bit down. "Seems pretty simple to me, some uppity thug wanted to get rich quick, got caught stealing by the butler, then stabbed him in the eye with his fancy new arcane weapon." "Why arcane?" Cloy pointed vaguely around the eviscerated crevice of the dead butler''s face. "There''s some residual essence left in his eye, ergo arcane weapon." "Why not an enchanted weapon? They''re far more common... relatively speaking." Cloy''s following response came muffled through the munching of more carrot, "Way doo mub re-idue to ju be enjanded, I''d ay It- a zbell iv der wer no phy-i-al mar." Wan tried his best to parse that nonsense but only got more confused the harder he tried. His larger companion swallowed his mouthful with an audible gulp. " Just use your teleidoscope." In response, Wan pulled a small crystalline prism from his pocket and placed it over his eye to reveal a dance of wispy strings and sparkling particles orbiting around the ocular crevice of the corpse. There was so much activity that he could barely see the physical injury through the prism. In the corner of his vision, he saw more wispy strings; his eyes followed along the winding path, which led to a beautifully ornate lampshade. He questioned out to his partner, curiosity colouring his voice. "This lamp isn''t oil?" "No way, everything in this place is magic. Guess the noble fancies himself a mage." Cloy chortled to his own comment before continuing. "He can think whatever he wants if he has the money to back it, I suppose. If he keeps placing bounties the size of this one, then at the very least, I''ll call him whatever he wants." He scanned around the room, this time peering through his teleidoscope, every single lamp lining the walls were brimming with the dancing strings. The only place in the room dark of magic was the center, where the chandelier lay destroyed. Other than the dead butler''s eye socket, this part of the room was completely devoid of any wispy strings. He returned to the deceased and continued his inspection; the butler''s uniform was battered but unscathed, brunt trauma indented the back of his head, and the silver platter was strewn quite far from the body in the direction of the entrance: the spilled salad seeming depressingly green. Wan broke the long-standing silence as he pocketed the magical prism. "Is the bounty large?" The large man stopped investigating the shattered glass of the chandelier to give his partner a bewildered look. "You don''t know the bounty?" his partner didn''t respond, and the large man shook his head, muttering under his breath. "Psychopath." "You said the murder weapon was stolen from the client?" Ultimately, personal neurosis weren''t relevant to the actual task at hand, and it was far easier to simply answer his partner than open the can-of-worms that was his motivational psyche. "Gotta be, you''ve seen all the magic around here. Guy definitely has a secret stash of super swords somewhere. When I interviewed him, he swore he didn''t, but come on, let''s be honest here." "What if he was telling the truth? It could have been the culprit''s personal weapon." "Man, don''t jinx us like that! People with arcane weapons don''t need to steal for quick cash. We start entertaining that rabbit hole, and all of a sudden, we''re talking about plots and conspiracies, and then the crown gets involved, they make us work twice as hard and then take our pay. It''s best to just pretend it''s not even an option." "We can''t completely discount the idea. Someone with this much money could certainly invite the attention of more than just thieves." Cloy palmed his face, "You are jinxing us." Wan quickly stood. "Shall we make our way to the kitchen?" Cloy raised an eyebrow, confused by the non-sequitur. "I at least had the decency to bring my own carrots." Wan threw his partner a glare. "To investigate. The butler must have come from the kitchen if he had a food platter." Cloy laughed as he followed his partner out the hall, "Not a good one, by the looks of it. Like, seriously, add some colour to that poor salad!" Wan smirked as they wound through the labyrinthian mansion, "Like an orange carrot?" While they walked, Cloy explored the many idle displays with his teleidoscope pressed to his eye. There was nothing useful to gather, but they were fascinating to see through mage sight. Meanwhile, he half-mindedly answered Wan "Would be better for your eyes." The mansion was massive and wholly devoid of its usual staff in the midst of their investigation, yet still, the halls filled with the lively sound of the two''s banter. Their conversation only stilled upon arriving at the kitchen. The two were greeted with an explosive mess, vegetables scattered all across the tables and shelves, a half-eaten fruit slowly putrefying in the corner of the room. The servant''s table was toppled over, and the cold storage vault was left ajar, allowing a slight wafting scent of rotten meat to leak out. Wan gasped, shocked at the dire state of the room. "Holy devadoots, this place is a mess! You''d almost think the murder happened here." "Or our wizard wannabe needs to hire better staff." Wan raised his coat collar in a vain attempt to abate the smell and pushed through. As much as the two would jest, something clearly had happened here. Cloy toddled to a stool and righted it so he could slouch down and rest. His partner shot him a glare, but Cloy ignored it to play with an oversized bowl of chopped onions left on the counter. Wan clicked his tongue but chose to ignore Cloy''s antics and started investigating. The first thing that caught his attention was the half-eaten fruit overturned on the floor in the corner of the room. He squatted down to the half-eaten fruit; it looked relatively fresh, entirely edible if it weren''t for the wet, glossy fungus glazed over its flesh. His investigation was interrupted by his lackadaisical companion. "It''s just an entire bowl of chopped onions. Who needs that many onions?" Wan stood, choosing to leave the grody fruit where it was. He wandered to where the servant''s table had fallen over as he absentmindedly answered his partner, "Rich people that can afford lots of onions." He could see the imprinted lack of dust from where the table had probably stood for years without being moved; the table hadn''t moved far, more likely fallen than thrown. "I guess. Client''s a vegetarian apparently. Could you imagine that? Being so rich you could live off fruit and veg. You know my sister survived her fifth winter ''cause of meat? Crop yields weren''t great that summer; she was the youngest and always too weak to help in the fields, so the choice was obvious." Wan had to stop what he was doing, " That''s messed up. I didn''t even know you had a sister. Why are you telling me this?" Cloy dismissed his partner with his usual hand wave, "I''m telling you because I hunted a buffalo just as the snows hit that year. That one creature fed us for the whole season, and I got to keep my sister." Cloy pulled another carrot from his seemingly endless pockets. "I mean, I eat my veggies now, but I''ve come a long way since then. All I''m saying-" "What are you saying?" "All I''m saying is I feel bad for the servants. Sure, the nobles can gallivant whatever diets they want, but what happens when one of the servant''s daughters starts starving, and they can''t afford to feed their kid without losing their job." "The servants can''t eat meat either?" "Nope, meat is a huge no-no for this guy. No meat allowed on the premises, and he doesn''t even want them eating it at their ho-" Cloy suddenly cut himself off, his own words sounding back to him. Another sniff of the air reminded the two of the odd rotting smell coming from the cold storage. The two exchanged a worried glance, then hurried to the storage room. Pushing the door open revealed a massive chamber holding rows of crates adorned with simple vegetable drawings and the overwhelming stench of rot. "Guess we better start searching." The two each went to a crate and removed the lids. "Empty." "Same." They shared quizzical glances before quickly removing another pair of lids, both also empty. Barren container after barren container, it seemed the whole room had been ransacked until suddenly, an explosion of putrid decay. Wan whipped away from the opened box, gagging on the wall of death that struck him. He gathered his overtall coat collar in a fist, pressing it to his mouth. He blinked back stinging tears, and leant forth to peer into the box.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. Contorted to near incomprehensibility, limbs were twisted and shoved beyond the means of bones and flesh; it actually took him a moment to identify what he was seeing as a body. The size and shape impossible to tell; he could only see the maligned spiralling of death. His eyes followed the curvature of a limb he thought the leg until it ended in the twisted visage of an agonized woman. His soul nearly leapt out of his chest when those eyes cried such pain he thought they still lived. A hand clenched over his heart, lulling the overstressed organ until it recalmed to a regular beat. He closed his eyes, ignored the stench of wrong, and let out a calming exhale. He opened his eyes and got back to work. The woman was dressed in a long garb and crinkled hat, both soaked in a deep red. Based on the clothes'' quality and the body''s location, he''d guessed it was an apron and she, a cook. He wanted to ignore it but could no longer, so he drew his eyes to her face. Her lips had shrivelled an angry crusting brown, somehow both appearing dry enough to flake off her face while simultaneously wet with a glossy glaze. Below, her throat coloured a deep purple, hand marks clawing deep gouging streaks to leech out any more remaining blood. By this point, Cloy had made it to the crate, this time with no quips to share. He leaned close and swiped a thumb across her lips, tracking some of the wet glaze. He brought his now glistening thumb to his nose and cautiously sniffed, his face involuntarily revolting. "Looks like she was poisoned." Wan glanced back and forth between his partner''s incriminating thumb and the body. "Think the poison killed her, or just a sedative?" Cloy shrugged, pulling out a small empty container from a pouch of his belt and scraping the gross substance off his thumb into it, "Can''t tell from here. Those scratches on her throat, those look self-inflicted to you?" "Impossible to say given how... contorted everything is. They''re definitely clawing and not choking, though; signs lean more toward a lethal poison. We should try and find what poisoned her." " Poison on the lips? Probably a consumable; whatever was used is probably in her stomach right now." "If we''re attributing the wounds on her throat to the poison, then it''s clearly extremely potent; she might not have been able to finish whatever it was before... wait!" Wan quickly left the storage room back into the kitchen, "There was some half-eaten food in the kitchen." He found the discarded fruit and took it. With Cloy soon to follow, Wan showed the fungus-ridden meal to him, and the larger man, in turn, brought up the small container with the poison. Two identical glossy fungi, "Well, we found the murder weapon. Do you think the killer used this fruit to stab that butler''s eye out?" Cloy failed to stifle the laughter at his own sarcastic speculation, carrot spittle dribbling down his chin. Wan was uninterested in his partner''s ill-mannered jokes and analyzed the fruit more closely. At first, he didn''t recognize it; the shape and texture were utterly unfamiliar to what he was used to seeing growing in Aegis. "Isn''t this fruit a delicacy from the Sodality of Rain?" Cloy merely shrugged while looking at the plethora of vegetables covering the cookery. " How should I know." "It is." "Well, then, at least that narrows down the potential people who have access to it. And by extension, the potential suspects." "Guess we need to find who sources the town of Rain crop." The two started their way off, but as one last check, Cloy scanned the kitchen with his teleidoscope, nothing.
Arriving at the open market, the two were greeted by a rambunctious cacophony of activity, the hustle and bustle of client and merchant, the noisy hum of bartering, cajoling, and the occasional negging. The rich economic breath vitalized the otherwise pedestrian street with energy. Rather than squirm through the entire overcrowded market, it was always easier to simply ask around; people loved to talk. Foreigners always tended to band together, and so the two approached the first exotic-looking stall they could, ignoring any of the wares and heading straight for the vendor. The second he spotted them, the vendor''s mood soured into a dark glower. "I don''t sell to hunters." Wan put on a strained smile, " That''s alright, we just have some quest-" The shopkeep brusquely interrupted him, "I don''t care what you want. Your kind aren''t wanted here." The two shared exasperated looks but didn''t deign to fight the agitated vendor anymore, simply walking away. Wan spoke with tired dejection. "We should put away our badges, shouldn''t we?" "Yep." The two unpinned small circular badges depicting a large ''H'' from their chest and pocketed them away. They arrived at a second vendor who seemed much more amicable to meeting them. The vendor greeted the two with a brimming smile. "How may I help you two strapping young adventurers today?" Cloy covered his hand over his weapon, pushing it behind his back out of sight and approached the vendor. "The jewelry you are selling is beautiful. I''ve never seen anything like it before." The vendor''s face beamed at the compliment. "Why, thank you. This style of jewelry was once a prideful craft from the Smiling Skies." He noted the vendor''s rarer skin tone, odd accent, and, more importantly, age. "Oh, I''m very sorry- " The vendor gave her client a dismissive wave and a gentle smile. "No, no, don''t be. I''m very proud of our history, and the Smiling Skies legacy continues to live on in this craft." "Well, it is very impressive; Commix is such a fascinating town to have such a rich mixture of cultures. I just came from a vendor who sold fruits from the Sodality of Rain." "Oh, you must mean Villein, His fruit is to die for!" Wan burst into a coughing fit, steadying his surprise. The vendor gave him a worried look, asking, "Is everything alright, sir?" Wan quickly recollected himself. "I''m, I''m fine. Just had something stuck in my throat." Cloy looked to his coughing ally with a large grin colouring his face. He continued his interrogation of the vendor. "His fruits are truly delicious; he must make a killing off it." He proclaimed with a mirthful emphasis on ''killing''. " You know Wan, you should get this necklace for your wife." Wan gave his companion a bewildered look. "My wife?" Cloy looked over to Wan with an even larger and cheekier smile than before. "Yes, I''m sure your wife would love it." Wan''s expression quickly turned to sour discontent as he pulled a few silver coins from a locked pouch on his belt. Cloy cheerfully chimed in. "Sorry for my friend''s sour mood, he''s dead tired, you see." The large man couldn''t help but chuckle to himself a little. "You know what, I would like to thank Villein for informing us about your stall, but I must confess, I can''t quite remember where he''s set up. The market can be so maze-like in the rush." The vendor turned to surprise, a slight suspicion making it to her voice. "Oh, I didn''t realize Villein was the one who mentioned me. I should thank him later. You can find him down that way." "Thank you very much." With a wave goodbye and Wan carrying a gaudy necklace for nobody, the two set off in the direction that the vendor pointed.
The two arrived at the place that the vendor had directed them to. When the two walked into the store, they were greeted with a collection of strange and succulent fruits that teased the eyes; the store also contained many other strange and foreign trinkets that the two, unfamiliar with the Sodality of Rain, couldn''t identify. Wan noticed some movement in the corner of the store behind a shelf. Catching his curiosity, he followed the movement to see what that strange orange blur was. When he turned around the corner, he saw a carrot; the carrot handled a small duster and swiped at the floor, pushing dust to the edge of the room. The tiny carrot was minding its own business, trying to ignore the customer as it continued its work, but it got progressively more difficult to ignore the man as he inched closer and closer. His face had reached inches from the carrot, which nervously turned to face the man. "I see you''ve taken an interest in one of my toadies." Wan turned to face a tall, muscular man dressed in a foreign blue garb. The man had a muscular build and tall frame; his tanned skin echoed the hard labour he must work daily to grow his plants. His hands were large and calloused, and his eyes stared down at the strange man lying on the floor who had been glaring at a carrot. Wan''s face contorted in confusion as he spoke. "What is this creature?" "It is a toady of my magical creation; I use them to help me around the shop and fields whenever I need a helping hand." Wan''s companion had joined the two in their corner of the room, or would it be three of them with the carrot there? "I''ve never seen a wizard merchant before. I had heard that wizards had to dedicate their entire life to research and practice without ever a single respite until their dying breath." The merchant seemed flattered by the large man''s statement, and his cheeks could not hide a slight reddening. "Well, I suppose some wizards just have more talent than others, allowing them more time on other hobbies." Cloy was taken aback by the merchant''s strange response but Wan had ignored their conversation completely while he focused on the carrot intently. Wan''s companion tried to ignore him and continued on speaking with the store''s patron. "I see you also have a hobby in art¡­ your drawing is quite¡­ unique." The merchant seemed slightly confused at first but turned to hearty laughter upon following the man''s gaze to the drawing he was referring to. "My daughter drew that back in the Sodality of Rain before I was a successful merchant; I had saved up the coin for many months to buy her a sheet of papyrus that she could draw on with coal. She ended up drawing that image; it is supposed to be a portrait of her with my wife and me. She was no August Chichi, but that she had chosen to waste that entire canvas I saved for so long to draw her family is the greatest blessing a father could have asked for." "This carrot." Wan butted into the father''s nostalgic yearnings while never removing his gaze from the carrot, who was nearly shaking on the spot nervously in fear of the man. "What could it do? Could it, could it kill a man?" The carrot looked confused at the man and slowly backed away from the stranger, then with a little distance made, it turned and ran away. The store clerk burst into a fit of laughter. "Could a carrot kill a person!? I''m sorry; I know I shouldn''t laugh at my customers, but you must be joking me; it''s a carrot!" Cloy similarly found himself estranged from his companion and his vegetative conspiracies. Although unsure of what Wan''s plan was, he continued to pry even if he knew not what for. "Apologies for my friend; he is inexperienced with magic, and so I''m sure seeing an animated creature must be driving his imagination wild without any concern for physical limits. The reason we came here is because one of our friends shared your fruit with us, and it was delicious; we just had to come to see you. In all honesty, the taste is incredibly unique. You must be known even to the lord of the land." The merchant Villein proudly beamed, "Well, I''m sure you know that the lord is incredibly fond of magic, and so he has taken quite a liking to me, so much so that he made me his main supplier of vegetable harvest. He even invited me to dinner once to ask about magic." Wan and his companion snuck worried glances. Cloy continued his questioning. "I can understand the lord; your magic is awe-inspiring. Having such a relationship with the lord, surely you must have come acquainted with the staff." The merchant snidely grinned as he puffed up his chest and leaned in closer to the group. "Well, I''ve actually gotten into a relationship with the house chef. And let me tell you that there is no better woman than a chef. She even stayed at my house last night, and I can tell you cooking is not the only thing she is great at." "I thought you said you were married?" Villein turned solemn, his shoulder slunk. "I will never forget my first wife and beautiful daughter, but sadly I lost them long ago to a terrible necromancer and his terrible sycophant of stone. It drives me mad that the vile creature of rock still roams the Sodality of Rain and terrorizes its citizens to this day." "I''m sorry for bringing up bad memories." The merchant shook his head and raised his arms passively. "No, no worries. This all happened a long time ago, and although I will always remember those two and their contribution to my life and who I am today, I have learned to move on and can now go home to another wonderful lady and live another happy life." Wan stood from his lying position and dusted his clothes off, mentally noting that carrots make terrible cleaning staff. There were other thoughts that circled his mind, bothering him even more than just shoddy work. "Is your chef friend still at your house now?" "Well, of course, she was let off work yesterday and has been with me since." Wan turned to look at his companion to see if he had also caught on, but it seemed his companion was too busy driving the pommel of his weapon into the skull of the merchant, who immediately folded to the floor unconscious. Cloy sheathed his weapon and simply gave Wan a shrug. The two were about to pick up the body when suddenly, a searing pain struck Wan''s leg. An enraged carrot with unfathomable strength had shallowly wedged itself into him. Wan snapped the carrot in half with a strike of his mace and pulled out the piece remaining within him. When Wan pulled his head from his injury, he saw ahead of him a veritable army of little sentient vegetables, a small collection of which held on to a large glowing rock whose bright yellow hue lit up the entire room in an overbearing glow. The rock kept shining brighter and brighter; Cloy barely managed to ask, "Arcane heart?" before he was interrupted by the chime of a bell. A sudden flash erupted from the rock and hurled an incredible force that shot the two back with such ferocity they smashed through the wall and out onto the city streets. When Cloy recovered his vision from the blinding light, Villein and his evil vegetables were gone and in its place was what seemed to be a small pink rhombus that grew out of thin air, or it was a rhombus, but its body would reject any stable state. It would shift and transform, shrink and grow, continuously morphing into other shapes. The pink shape finally locked into a form resembling that of a featureless human with only one limb. The arm was outstretched towards the large man holding a glowing parchment: It read.
You have been invited to
The Tournament
You are The Hunter
Chapter 25: Display Cabinets
You have been invited to
The Tournament
You are The Repudiate
Chapter 26: 35.0°C Due to the viciously extreme climate of the Anhydrous desert, there were few who ever willingly entered. Even when the Country of Smiling Skies existed, all the trade routes looped around the deadly wastelands, instead preferring to traverse the Dead Lake and out from the Golden Country to reach their destination. Not even adventurers were enticed enough by the prospect of untouched artifacts hidden in buried ruins to risk the journey. There were some, however, few that they may be, who managed to call the Anhydrous desert home. A small tribe whose existence wasn''t even known by most of the outside world. The roaring day star was beating its scorching rays with an unusually high heat on this day. A blaring bonfire rose high in the sky in the center of a small tribal community. The star and bonfire worked together to cook the surrounding sand, bubbling to languid arms of blackened glass. The Phlogiston had built their culture on their absolute control over temperature and were mostly immune to the usual heat of the day star. Mostly immune was not completely immune, and not all members shared the same degree of mastery. On particularly scolding days, such as the one they suffered today, most of the tribe gave the central bonfire a wide berth, preferring to lounge at the nearby oasis, hidden under umbrella trees and watching the children splash in the shallow pool. Not all the Phlogiston avoided the bonfire. Within the blazing flame of the bonfire itself, nestled atop charcoaled logs, a man sat cross-legged. His teeth clattered uncontrollably, his arms hugging himself tightly, fervently trying to rub warmth into his frigid limbs. The short man had long platinum hair and wore around twenty layers of heavy winter coats. His body looked completely bloated as the countless layers of clothing struggled to remain tied closed. He wore an innumerable number of mittens, and he still bunched his hands into fists, recoiling them into his sleeve for more warmth. He had seven cotton hats, each one larger than the last, stacked atop one another and still wore every winter coat-hood on top of those. Stacked atop the layer of hats and atop the layers of hoods, delicately balancing at the very peak of cloth on his head, was a large pewter cauldron filled with boiling stew. While most of the tribe steered clear, hiding in the shade and fanning each other with fronds, the man in the fire used his power over fire to fuel the bonfire even more. A continuous stream of deep red flame bellowed out from his body, vitalizing the bonfire, melting more sand, and still not warming him enough. In front of the burning man and the bonfire, sitting about halfway to the edge of the glass was an elderly man, clean-shaven and thin to the point of near emaciation. The elder quietly sat cross-legged upon the burning glass, hands peacefully resting over his knees. Surrounding the elder further to the edge of the glass was a group of distraught children wincing and huffing as they hopped from foot to foot, trying to reduce the amount of time their poor bare feet spent touching the scorching glass. Not all the children struggled on the glass; there was a pair of fraternal twins, a boy and a girl, who managed to sit themselves. Although they tried to maintain a stoic face, all could see they were in a constant battle of subtly readjusting to avoid having any individual part of their body bear the heat for too long. The tribe''s clothes could not be any more different than that of the man in the bonfire as they all wore thin light cloths that merely worked to hide their skin from the rays of the day star. The elder was totally unfazed by the glass''s temperature or the children''s radical movement as he continued his lesson. "You must rest tranquil on the glass and meditate on the temperature if any of you wish to unlock the power of the Phlogiston''s flame." One of the younger boys complained. "But it hurts, it''s too hot." The elder carefully stroked his beard while ignoring the groans of the annoyed children and continued with his lecture. "The Phlogiston''s flame thrives through strife. When a Phlogiston puts themselves in a position of discomfort and learns to accept and make peace with that discomfort, is when a Phlogiston will finally be able to grow." "My mom grounded me from going to the oasis for a whole week. Don''t we know enough about strife?" The elder laughed with such ferocity he fell on his back. "No, you will need to at least be grounded from the oasis for a month to even catch a glimpse of the flame." The children let out a ubiquitous outcry of displeasure at the impossible obstacle placed before them. One of the children eventually asked the elder. "I could be playing kickball right now. I just showed up for your lesson because I thought I could shoot fire out of my hands like you or Mr. Crockpot. I didn''t know there would be training, and why does it have to be so depressing and sad?" The children resonated with this concern harmoniously as many nodded their heads in agreement. The twins did not join in this class mutiny as they silently meditated on the glass, using all their will to overcome the overpowering heat, their faces scrunched in pained concentration. The elder calmly responded to the child''s question. "The Phlogiston flame is not depressing or sad-" One of the children quickly butted in. "But you said it was all about strife or whatever!" "It is about overcoming strife. The phlogiston flame is about overcoming one''s limits and dashing away the shackles of leisure which excuse imperfect action. When we put ourselves in these positions or in this mindset, it is then that we can work on improving the core of ourselves and refine the person we desire to become..." "I don''t know; it sounds like a lot of work when I could just go play kickball." "¡­and you''ll be able to shoot fire out of your hands." The children all shouted out in rapturous excitement and were revitalized into another weak attempt at bearing the glass''s heat. The day continued on, and slowly, more and more children would give up and move on to other things. On the bright side, there were now enough children to have a full kickball game. The only people left within the glass perimeter were the elder, the man in the bonfire, a few meditating adults by the edge, and the twins. The twins were the last of the children forcing themselves through the arduous lesson, a mixture of pride and competition pushing them through the hardship. The twins were each trying to best the other by inching closer to the bonfire than the other without having to run out of the glass to cool down. Both had made significant progress since when they first started and were even close enough to confront the man in the fire. "Psst, psst, hey¡­ Mr. Crockpot!" The man inside the bonfire stuck his nose out from under his winter collar, wiggling himself free of his scarves and looked at the little girl in front of him. He pushed through his constantly spasming muscles to show the girl a great, big grin. "Hey, Mondo, looks like you made it here first this time. New technique?" Mondo pushed off the glass with her hands to give her bum a brief reprieve and then dropped down and shot her arms high in the air to give them a turn, rapidly repeating the process as she huffed in and out with a practiced rhythm. She gave Mr. Crockpot an ear-splitting smile and a thumbs-up. "Yeah!" "Are you going for the full prize today?"Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. "Huff, huff. Yes, yes. I can do it." Mondo was speaking quickly between winces. Mr. Crockpot raised an unconvinced eyebrow at the girl, but nonetheless, he grabbed a metal bowl next to him and poured in a big ladle full of stew from his cauldron. Now that the bowl was ready, the girl cupped her two hands to receive the bowl. As she felt a lick of the bonfire flame, she retracted her hands, holding them as close to her chest while tilting her head as far away as she could. Mr. Crockpot snickered at the action. "Now come on, Mondo. I can''t give you the bowl if your hands aren''t past the line." Mondo''s brother finally noticed how close his sister was to the bonfire and quickly began scooting closer while letting out pained oohs and aahs. Mondo turned her head back towards the bonfire but kept her head down as she couldn''t take the heat waves directly splashing against her face. She slowly stretched her arm out, shaking incessantly. "I''m going to hand you the bowl now. Are you ready?" Mondo fought back some small, quickly evaporating tears and bit her lip. "mmhmm." She gave the briefest nod, and Mr. Crockpot let out a sly smile before slowly moving his arms over hers and descending the bowl. "Okay, here you go." He placed the bowl onto her hands, and she immediately retracted her arms away, spilling the stew all over the glass. "YEOUCH!!!!!!!!!" She shouted at the top of her lungs and instantly jumped up high into the air and ran out of the glass perimeter in as large of steps as she possibly could. The elder and all the adults ruptured into laughter at the expected result. Mr. Crockpot held back his mirth and turned to the brother, "What about you, Zen? Are you going to try the stew today?" Mondo''s brother Zen stopped his hurried scooting as he watched his sister run away. He turned back to Mr. Crockpot and gave a shy smile. "I think I''ll just try and get used to being this close for now." The elder stood from his meditation halfway out the glass and approached the bonfire, joining Mr. Crockpot inside. The elder grabbed the spilled bowl of stew and started scooping the remaining unspilled food with his hands and eating it. He spoke to Zen as he did this. "Very wise, Zen. Divide and conquer, take every challenge, one problem and one step at a time. Eventually, you will make it here and have a delicious taste of stew, yes?" "Nope!" Zen swiftly retorted as he rocketed into the air, span around, and bolted out of the glass perimeter, barely even touching the glass, shouting as loudly as his sister had. "YEOUCH!!!!!!!!!" The elder and Mr. Crockpot broke into laughter, refilling their bowls and gulping down. After downing an entire bowl of stew and wiping his chin of spilled remnants, the elder spoke to Mr. Crockpot. "And what about you, Hiemal? How is your meditation going?" Hiemal drank two full bowls of stew but his shivering did not relent. "I don''t know; no matter how hard I try, I can''t seem to break into the orange stage. I managed to unlock the red flame just five years after coming to your village, but it has been fifteen since then, and I still don''t feel any closer to orange." The elder nodded, stroking his chin. "You managed to unlock the Phlogiston flame exceptionally quickly as you worked on conquering the strife that sent you to this desert. But as I told the children, the Phlogiston flame is not about strife but overcoming it and moving on. Even now, twenty years later, you are still holding on to something. Acceptance was but only the first step. Hiemal''s complexion was wrought with a deep sadness. "But I don''t want to forget and move on." The elder grew a wide smirk and wagged his finger at Hiemal. "Ahh, but forgetting and moving on are not the same thing. You seem to have it in your mind that if you don''t remember those who were important to you at their worst moment, then you have done them some sort of injustice. You think that if you truly embrace yourself into our tribe and openly call us as a new family, then you are discarding your old family." Hiemal had nothing to respond to the elder; he just continued to shake as he prepared another bowl of stew for himself. The elder shook his head in disappointment. "You have been listening, but you have not been learning. It is not what was destroyed that made your relationships important; it is what was created, so why are you so fixated on the destruction? Why don''t you tell me about the Country of Smiling Skies." Hiemal was taken aback slightly by the sudden prodding of the elder. He brought his hand over to his breast pocket and contemplated, though his outermost jacket didn''t have a breast pocket. "Well, it''s colder than here." "Tell me about before the storm." It took Hiemal time for him to rummage through his mind to find what to say. He gave a small smile. "It was still colder than here." The two shared a rapturous laugh; the laugh was much more exaggerated than anyone else would have thought the comment was worth. Hiemal continued on. "I guess since the tribe is so seclusive, you probably don''t know the rumours, but it was just as beautiful as everyone said. Every night, it was so clear that you could see the whole galaxy; you could go swimming all year round and fly a kite at any time. Oh, kites are these sheets of thin material tied to a string that dance in the wind." "These kites sound very interesting to watch." Hiemal let out a hollow chuckle at the elder''s comments. "They really were; my sister and I used to love going to the yearly kite festival and watching thousands of crazy huge and intricate kites fill the sky. There was this one time that my sister wanted to see this specific dragon kite up close, so we snuck into the engineering tent. We ended up accidentally snapping the string, and the kite flew wildly in the air for an hour before it crashed down and landed right on my sister. I guess you could say that was karma." "You seem to be really close with your sister." "I actually have five, but I was particularly close with Gascon." The elder burst into a fit of laughter while slapping Hiemal''s back. "Yes, yes, exactly! You HAVE five sisters. You see, fire is very destructive. People tend to think that way, but fire created this glass before us, and it helped create this stew for us, as well as the light that fills our homes. The worst mistake a practitioner of the Phlogiston''s flame can make is to think that destruction negates creation and that the two are separate. I''m going to make an assumption now and say that your sister Gascon is dead. But that destruction did not negate the creation of Gascon. She is still your sister and always will be. The red flame was you accepting what was lost, the orange flame will be you accepting what can be found." The elder stood up and arched his back, letting out an uncomfortable number of cracks. "Now I''m going to join those two twins at the oasis to cool down. I have no idea how you can constantly handle all of this heat." The elder then tilted his head to either side, cracking his neck. He took a final scoop of the stew and massaged his throat. He shook some life back into his sleeping legs, took a deep inhale and then- "YEOUCH!!!!!!!!!" The elder shouted at the top of his lungs, running out of the bonfire and its glass perimeter as quickly as he possibly could. Hiemal was different from the locals; while they worked on mastering temperature itself and overcoming the cold and heat, Hiemal only wanted to overcome the cold. He hardly ever left the bonfire unless it was to help the village in some sort of emergency or building effort, and even then, he would usually bring the bonfire with him. Hiemal meditated in the bonfire while thinking about what the elder had said. He thought about what it meant to accept what could be found, but his contemplation was interrupted by the sudden chime of a bell. Directly in front of Hiemal there was what seemed to be a small pink rhombus that grew out of thin air, or it was a rhombus, but its body would reject any stable state. It would shift and transform, shrink and grow, continuously morphing into other shapes. The pink shape finally locked into a form resembling that of a featureless human with only one limb. The pink organism''s single arm was outstretched toward Hiemal holding on to a glowing parchment. As soon as the parchment was exposed to the ludicrous heat of the area, it burst into flames and disintegrated. The pink organism once again began to morph and transform, continuously changing shape until, finally, it was just a rhombus that simply shrunk out of existence. Then Hiemal heard the sudden chime of a bell. In front of Hiemal, a little way away just outside of the glass perimeter, there was what seemed to be a small pink rhombus that grew out of thin air, or it was a rhombus, but its body would reject any stable state. It would shift and transform, shrink and grow, continuously morphing into other shapes. The pink shape finally locked into a form resembling that of a featureless human with only one limb. The pink organism''s single arm was outstretched toward Hiemal holding on to a glowing parchment. For the first time in three months, Hiemal stood up and left the bonfire. He walked over to the pink organism. Hiemal took the glowing parchment and read it.
You have been invited to
The Tournament
You are The Hyperborean
Chapter 27: Hopping The thinning forest made way to a bright shell beach, its many minuscule iridescent fragments scattering the day''s rays across a glistening lustre. The colourful beach stretched out unnaturally, dipping lower than any reasonable sea level and pushing further out than any reasonable shorefront. As the beach continued out and down, it too grew less empty. Corpses strewn over the basin floor by the thousands, squinting far to the great yonder, by the hundred-thousands. Minnows to sharks, whales to rays, it was an ocean without water, a sea of rot. The decay rank in the air, the angry day star baking an insufferable odour, flesh seared to the shell sands, bones ivory stained and brittle. Even at the boundary of water and sand, the desolate beach could not be contained; pushing outward, it forced the ocean to give way to a dry path of wasted sea life carving into the horizon. The otherworldly wrongness of the not-beach disturbed her; she curled her bare toes into the rich Golden Country soil as if that weakly moulding dirt somehow anchored her to the understandable real. A wizened hand pressed upon tree bark to comfort in the vital greenery that surrounded her. She was not on that beach yet, and if all went well, she wouldn''t have to stay long. The world''s edge was not a place to visit lightly. She unwound her toes from the soil''s calming grip and stepped forth. The elderly woman slowly trodded onto the beach, her hands grasping her great cane. It was an odd cane, its slender ebony pitch staff rising higher than she were tall and then topped at the tip with a bulbous mound of black fur. The lengthy fur, wild and growing into thick textured strands that coiled together in uneven rope-like tendrils. Despite the clear, hefty mass of the thick furry coils, they danced about as if billowing in a non-existent wind. The old woman''s spine was so twisted she pushed nearly her whole weight into the cane to complete the tripedal stance of old age. Despite how far from home she was, the woman looked quite fitting in the disturbing ocean bed surrounded by death stranding. Her damp skin, patched with moss, sagged on her haggard body. The line of flesh to cloth ambiguous as the mossy skin meddled with slimy vines and thick bark to illude some sort of murky dress. On the seafloor, her long brownish-green hair gave the guise of dried kelp, draping over her face, completely obscuring it save for the sharp needlepoint nose poking through. She hadn''t wanted to visit the edge of the world, but she was running out of places to search, and not even rumours of impossible holes could deter her anymore. That tiny flying bug-person assured her that it never stole her precious scion. Some of the forest spirits mentioned feeling its presence at one point but would always say that it had long since left their territory. The elderly woman had scoured the entirety of Trammel multiple times over at this time yet still hadn''t tracked it down. They were approaching the critical point now; if she couldn''t return it home soon, then the one whom she dedicated herself to would not survive. She was desperate, and out of ideas, and so she came here. Deep into the trenches of the dried ocean, the elderly woman cleared her throat and spoke, voice crackling, "Umm, excuse me?" She didn''t speak in any discernable language, her voice simply carrying the nature of communication itself. "I''m sorry to bother you, but I was wondering if anyone has seen a particular fruit?" She respectfully asked out to the beach, though she only had the deceased sea life as accompaniment, and so, she received no response. "Um, it''s a little small and has a cute little spiral birthmark; it''s a very kind fruit that always says please and thank you and¡­" The elderly woman stopped her gushing praise of the lost fruit and self-consciously looked around the lifeless beach. "I''m sorry if I look a little scary to some of you, but I mean no harm." She waited for a reply, but just like the rest of the responses she received, they were only spoken with howling winds and distant waves. "Oh! How rude of me. I should have introduced myself first. You all can call me Granny Ayah." Granny Ayah paused again, waiting patiently for a non-existent reply. She nervously fiddled with her furry cane and curled her toes, bunching up a pile of broken shells below her feet. "You see, I''m quite worried about the fruit¡­ I just want to bring it back home. Everyone there misses the fruit dearly." Granny Ayah looked down to her cold bare feet. "We have a lot of birthdays to catch up on." A whistle of wind blew her raggedy hair astray, tossing a few strands into her open mouth. "ptui- I guess I''ll have a lot of baking to look forward to. That''s my duty as a granny, don''t you think?" Just when she thought she was doomed to silence, a squeaky voice shyly cut through the howling wind. "¡­ am I invited?" Excited to finally get a response, Granny Ayah straightened as tall as her twisted spine would allow and exclaimed. "Of course, of course! Our little fruit loves making new friends, especially with your kind. The more the merrier!" Not wanting to seem threatening, Granny Ayah parted the hair out of her face to reveal her great toothless smile and the swamp lily blooming from the patch of moss covering where a human would have had eyes. She spoke out to the empty beach with a renewed vigour, knowing that somewhere there was a listener. "I just need to find the little fruit first. You must have been all over the world, have you seen the fruit?" "I don''t know the fruit." Granny Ayah''s smile shrunk away along with her shoulders. "Oh." "But I know someone who might." She quickly regained her energy. "Can you take me to this someone?" A pause lingered long enough that Ayah worried her shy companion had left, until finally, it meekly responded, "¡­Okay." Granny Ayah noticed a stirring in a small half-decomposed fish carcass. There was a cautious shuffling from within the corpse, though, despite the obvious movements, the body itself rested completely unaffected. Then it rose out from the corpse, transparent and intangible; it appeared as an illusory echo of the very form it had left. The ethereal fish swam out of its twin host, travelling through the air as if the ocean had still breathed about them. The ghostly fish flew apprehensively, its nervous eyes glancing back to its rotten cadaver home. Granny Ayah patiently waited for the ethereal sea folk to adjust, allowing it time to overcome its anxiety and bravely approach the stranger. "I have to take you somewhere special first." Granny Ayah presented her cane to the creature, tilting its furry sphere top to it. Upon approaching, the cane''s furry tendrils all statically pulled in the direction of the fish. "You can sit right here as you guide me." When the ghostly fish approached the sphere, its furry tendrils coiled around as a warmly blanket and pulled the fish inwards to its furry confines. The ghostly fish stained the fur it touched, shifting it from its dark hue to a similar ethereal transience. The ghostly appearance infected the entire cane and descended down its shaft until it struck the cold beach floor. Once the whole cane turned ghostly, Granny Ayah''s feet rapidly dampened, a chilling wave washing over them. Granny Ayah looked down at her feet and saw the faint echoes of water splashing over her toes, then rising to her ankles, and then rising more. The water bore no colour, no weight, nor pressure; it hardly even existed at all, and yet it was felt. As the ethereal water line rose higher, its buoyancy lifted many hiding ghost fish out of their corpses, and soon, the invisible ocean exploded with life. Granny Ayah strained her gaze up, the ocean''s surface way above her head, taller than even the greatest mountains of her homeland. An incomprehensibly diverse excitation of life swimming abound in every size, shape, and hue of biology. The world''s ocean revealed itself bare to the grandma, all while she stood alone on a dry bed, surrounded by rancid, half-decayed bodies. It took her a moment to adjust to the stark dichotomy of life''s dead sea and death''s lively ocean, but it was a welcome adjustment. Her spirit couldn''t help lift upon seeing the dancing menagerie of spirits overhead, all who once were, together in history''s sea. The lonesome death that weighed on her before had completely disappeared, being quite literally overshadowed by the excited clamour of a hidden world full of life. Enthralled by this miraculous world, Granny Ayah found herself mouth agape as she took in the ghostly aquarium. "So, this is where everyone was hiding." Her ghostly companion poked their little head out of the furry cane top to address her, "It can get pretty boring staying with our bodies all the time, so most of us eventually visit the soul sea. I can take you to see the someone who might know where your friend is." Granny Ayah obediently followed the directions of her little fishy friend, not wanting to be rude but still unable to restrain her gawking of the soul sea''s splendour. The plethora of colours and shapes, creatures endangered and extinct, some never even seen before. The scale of the entire experience was difficult to put into words; she was walking on the ocean floor as the real ocean was not present, but the ethereal water acted as if nothing had happened. It was the entire height of a mountain dense with activity.The endless history of life and death was peacefully swimming over her head. As she gawked, so too did many of the dead take interest in her. "Ooh a visitor." "She''s pretty." "I like your soul Miss." Many a curious soul stopped by to share brief pleasantries. The attention certainly slowed their pacing, but Granny Ayah couldn''t find herself minding, with how endearing everyone was. She did note, however, with a little anxiety, that they were slowly winding their way closer to the edge of the world, that dry corridor somehow thinning, almost contracting about her like a hunting serpent. Ayah''s concern was quickly supplanted by the spirits'' tugs for attention. The leviathan soul of an impossible whale easily demanded her full engagement as it wholly blotted any daylight as it approached. The mere size of such a creature intimidated, even if it spoke without threat and a friendly curiosity, "What brings Miss over to the soul sea?"The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. Her little fish friend was quick to answer. "She''s looking for a lost friend." "Oh, well his lordship should know then." Even upon the expressionless form of a fish, souls had such a way of communing to which their thoughts were undeniable, and her little companion spoke with proudful empowerment, "That''s exactly what I was thinking; I was taking her to him now." "Good luck, Miss. I hope you find your friend." Granny Ayah thanked the kind whale for their concern and continued on with a wave goodbye. In an attempt to make small talk, Granny Ayah asked the little fish. "So, who is this lordship?" "He''s not actually a lord or anything; everyone just calls his lordship his lordship since his lordship knows everything. I think he called it omnisciscince or something." "To garner the praise of so many spirits, he must really be something." "Oh yes, yes. If anyone would know where your friend is, it would be his lordship." The journey from shoreline to world''s edge was not a short trek; in fact, it was incomprehensibly long; sometimes, it felt like with every step forward, that corridor grew two steps long. The ocean walls tightened on either side, now close enough that she could see the geometric spikes and tunnels undulating upon its surface. The little fish turned to Granny Ayah and spoke. "From here on out, make sure to follow my exact steps. If you walk even a teeny bit different from where I say or do, then it might be impossible for us to find each other again." Granny Ayah thought the fish was a little dramatic, but she played along, giving it an affirmative nod. The two kept delving deeper into the barren beach all the way until Granny Ayah felt a light spray splash her face. It was a strange, overpowering feeling, not like the intangible coolness of the soul sea. It took her a moment to remember that was what real water felt like. They had finally arrived at the true ocean, the end of the carved corridor where she faced a flat wall of water. Craning her neck to either side, she saw it stretch to either horizon as if she hadn''t just been trekking between a divided sea for the past couple of hours. Gazing up, the ocean continued forever, conjoining to some impossible point far beyond where the blue hues of sky and sea blended seamlessly. The ocean''s face a turbulent assault of convulsions and impressions, shapes impossible to fluids forming and breaking but it would reject any stable state. It would shift and transform, shrinking and growing, continuously morphing into other shapes, her mind finally supplanted: they were waves. She comforted herself in knowing that it was all on the other side, trapped and inapproachable, beyond the edge of the world. A place that no being would ever dare trespass; Granny Ayah could only hope that included her fruit. "We''re here." The fish had stopped in front of a stone well. A quaint wooden roof peaked above, a rope drawn back on a spindle and tied to a bucket that rested on the well''s walls, smoothed by the wet of the ocean. Inside the bucket was an odd mixture of real and ethereal water, as if unsure of which world the bucket was meant to provide for. The little fish jumped out of Granny''s furry cane and into the well''s bucket with a little splash. It happily span a few circles, then surfaced, "His lordship will be at the bottom of the well." Granny Ayah walked up to the out-of-place well and peered down its deep rocky shaft. The well pierced deep into the depths, the smoothed brickwork eventually ending, but a natural cave continuing the penetration into abyssal darkness. Granny Ayah gave her fishy companion an apprehensive eye but kept faith in her friend. The first cause of concern with her tiny friend''s simple plan was that there was clearly no way she could fit in that bucket, but under the insistence of the little fish, she put her first foot in. At a distance, it looked like even her foot would hardly fit, but as her foot got closer, it almost appeared like it shrunk to fit in the bucket. As the rest of her body followed it too seemed to contort to its new small environment. Granny Ayah still struggled to fit her entire body into the small bucket but eventually managed to squeeze herself in with her folded knees rubbing against her ears. Then, she began feeding the rope some length to commence her descent. Granny Ayah kept a firm hold of the rope, making sure to maintain a steady decline into the black below, and below they went. Down, deeper into the planet''s bod. The first thing to disappear was any smell of the outside world; the scent of rotting corpses and rushing saltwater had all but gone. Then, any sound of the outside world left; the howling wind, crashing waves, and chatting spirits seemed part of a faraway land now. Eventually, even light couldn''t make its way to the cramped shaft. Minutes turned to hours, and Granny Ayah found her skin getting more wrinkled than it already was from sitting in the bucket''s strange liquid for so long. After a few more hours of descent, when Granny Ayah''s arms grew wobbly with fatigue and she struggled to maintain her steady pace, a saving light pierced the dark below. An eager fervour flooded her exhausted arms, and she accelerated her descent. Going lower more, she was welcomed by the methodical drip of droplets striking a shallow puddle. She descended even further down, and her nose was finally embraced with the stagnant stench of fish, the otherwise horrible scent a welcome relief after hours of sensory deprivation. Then, she finally came to an opening. The base of the bucket could just hardly graze the surface of a shallow pond, Its connecting rope having been fully extended. A crack in the cave flooded the hollow with light. A single flat rock peaked out of the small pond. On top of this little rock, a fat toad perched proudly. Granny Ayah looked around the small cave before finally pointing to the toad and asking her fish friend. "Is that his lordship?" The little fish gasped in horror before speedily stuttering. "I''m so sorry, your lordship; she is a guest and is still ignorant of some things. It is truly an honour to meet you." Granny Ayah, having noticed her mistake, made a pained attempt at formally bowing in the cramped bucket. "I apologize, your lordship; I did not know exactly who or what I was going to meet, so I did not recognize you right away. I humbly ask for your forgiveness." The toad made no gesture of acknowledgement as it replied. "Ribbit" The little fish''s eyes widened in absolute bliss while happily wagging his tail. "Oh, you are so generous and merciful; your lordship, thank you." Granny Ayah shot a confused glance at her fish friend but then looked back to his lordship and asked, "I have come here to seek your lordship''s guidance. I am looking for a friend, and I heard that you would know where they were." Granny Ayah stared pleadingly at his lordship, trying to contain all her expectations and hopes. His lordship took a moment of deep thought and analysis and then bloated out his vocal sac and spoke. "Ribbit" "I apologize, Your Lordship, but I do not understand the language that you speak. Would it be possible for you to translate, please?" Granny Ayah couldn''t quite believe her own words. Perhaps she was just feebly grasping at straws to justify the time and effort of this trip. She waited patiently for his lordship to respond. His lordship remained quiet for an entire minute as he sat on his little rock without making a single movement. Granny Ayah also spent this entire minute silently watching His Lordship''s every action. Eventually, after a minute, the silence was broken. "Yes, I can see your friend, ribbit." Granny Ayah''s face beamed with elation. She excitedly attempted to scooch forward in the bucket to get closer to his lordship as she asked. "Really! Where are they!?" "They are in the bucket with you, ribbit." The little fish did not waste a second to shower praise. "Wow, you are so wise, your lordship. Thank you for your great guidance!" Granny Ayah threw a puzzled expression to the bucket, but inside, she could only see the little fish. "Do you mean this fish spirit, your lordship? Well, yes, it certainly is my friend, but this is not the friend that I was searching for." Granny Ayah paused while she waited for his lordship to respond. She waited patiently for an excruciatingly long time, with only the occasional dripping sound of water filling the air. After a few minutes, his lordship stretched out his vocal sack and responded. "Oh, ¡­ribbit." "Your lordship, do you know where the friend that I am looking for is?" "Of course, I know everything there is to know of the world." "May you tell me where my friend is?" His lordship did not immediately respond; however, he did blink for the first time in their meeting. His lordship sat on the little rock and truly took Granny Ayah''s question to heart searching deep within himself for how he could be of help. His lordship turned around on the spot, scanning the contents of the entire cave. Finally, he had fully turned, returning to his original position, and his lordship gave Granny Ayah his answer. "Your friend is not here, ribbit." "Of course they aren''t! I thought you knew everything there was to know in the world?" "I do know all there is to know of the world. I have just looked around it. I could not find our friend. I''m sorry to say that they must have passed on. It is time for you to move on. Ribbit." "I know they aren''t in the well. Where are they outside the well?" "Outside the well? What''s that?... Ribbit." Granny Ayah was stunned silent. She could not believe what was unfolding before her. The little fish swam over to her to share their condolences. "I''m so sorry Granny, I had no idea that your friend had passed away. I will be here if you need a shoulder to cry on." Responding uncharacteristically quick, his lordship said. "She cannot cry on your shoulder, for you do not have one little fish." "Ooh, you''re right, your lordship. How very wise." The sweet old Granny Ayah could not contain it anymore and burst into a fit of shouts. "No! His lordship is not wise! He hasn''t told anyone here anything they don''t already know! He knows nothing about the larger world, and this was all just a great big waste of time. I have rope burn from coming down here! His lordship can''t even consistently keep up his gimmick of croaking at the end of every sentence, and you little fish! His lordship is just a frog in a well, but what is your excuse, why did you tell me that he would have all my answers!? What do the two of you have to say for yourselves!?" His lordship and the little fish both recoiled at the sudden outburst from Granny Ayah, and after a few seconds of her echoing shouts, the cave returned to an eerie silence. His lordship was the first to respond. "¡­ ribbit?" "Too late, frog boy." Granny Ayah turned back to the little fish with a pointed finger, awaiting its excuse. "He said he knew everything." "That obviously wasn''t true." "I didn''t know that¡­ I''m a fish." Granny Ayah gave in to defeat. All of her rage faded just as quickly as it had roused. What happened was not the fault of these two simple creatures. Granny Ayah spoke with a calm, soft voice. "I am sorry for shouting at the two of you, I was just in a hurry to find my friend." "I''m also sorry, Granny Ayah, I just wanted to help, but I didn''t know how." The little fish swam over to Granny Ayah''s cheek and rubbed against it in a fish''s terrible attempt at a hug. The frog awkwardly interjected into the tender moment with a question. "So, umm. In my infinite wisdom, I heard that there was going to be a birthday with baked goods. Will I be invited?" ¡°¡­¡± "¡­ ribbit." Granny Ayah looked over to the toad with a scornful glare; even the little fish still pressed against her cheek glared him down. Granny Ayah gave a curt but resolute answer. "No." Suddenly, the loud sound of a bell chimed in the cave, echoing all throughout the small room. The toad felt its rock was being disturbed by something, so it hopped into the small pond and swam over to the bucket to crawl in. On the small rock, there was what seemed to be a small pink rhombus, or it was a rhombus, but its body would reject any stable state. It would shift and transform, shrinking and growing, continuously morphing into other shapes. The pink shape finally locked into a form resembling that of a featureless human with only one limb. The arm was outstretched towards Granny Ayah holding a glowing parchment: It read.
You have been invited to
The Tournament
You are The Mother
Chapter 28: Recorded History It had currently taken on the form of a female human, bushy hair puffing up into a haloed silhouette, untamed rivulets framing its round face. A brown tunic draped loosely over its slender frame down to the ankles that hid any human imperfections. A thick leather belt clamped the tunic tightly at the waist, and a large yellow headband over its forehead helped push that unruly hair out of its eyes. It had just arrived at a quaint village, an unnamed hamlet, mostly quiet with little of note to fill meandering conversations. This made simple matters such as the arrival of strangers newsworthy, whose simple narrative would spread like a plague through the unpractised ears of bored villagers. The reason it had arrived at this village was solely to confront the supposed vvitchenbreiver that called such an inane place home. It wanted to see one before they all disappeared, and supposedly, there should be one here. Its initial impression of the minor hamlet and its plain shanty huts was of concern. The whole town was an uninspired dreg, each building the bare minimum to house its tenants. It was plain to see this was a village of farmers; the massive fields of brilliant crops were endlessly more impressive than the withered gathering of housing. The only point of contention was the grand Devootian temple, which, even from the village edge, could be seen looming over the town. It was the only building of stone and the only one constructed with any care or attention. It was still a plain, unimpressive thing, but relative to the homes surrounding it, the temple appeared a divine work of art. Despite how small the village was and how little space there was to hide, The being was still caught by surprise when two small children snuck up on it, "You do look weird." the voice carried that high-pitched squeal of prepubescence and the being disguised in the form of a human female had to look down to spot their tiny forms. The childrens¡¯ hands were inversely cupped together, fingers in a constant dance upon each other''s palms. The two children could not look any more different; the male on the left had black hair, brown eyes, too-small ears, and a black gown, his skin darker than the most pitch of blacks. The girl on the right had white hair, sharp, long ears, and a white gown, her skin paler than the most pristine white. The stranger part of the girl, however, were her eyes, which were a strange glazed red, clouded and unfocused. These eyes surprised the being; it had seen eyes like this many eons ago before the homomorphism, but surely the Devadoot worshippers of today''s age would go mad if they saw them. The being disguised as a female human asked the two children. "Why do I look weird?". It awaited for a harshly honest answer to come immediately, blurting out as children were wont to do. Perhaps it would be about the being''s eerily unblemished skin, or its stoically perfect posture undoubtedly foreign to a farmer''s village, or maybe it would be about the bewildering yellow headband, a colour the children had likely never seen woven into fabric before. The children did not indulge in such juvenile curiosity; they didn''t reply at all, in fact. The two children instead turned inwards, their fingers exploding into a litany of silent activity across each other''s palms. First, the girl moved her fingers over the boy''s palm, and then he to her. To the being''s surprise, the girl then responded. "Your clothes don''t quite fit." Though the extra steps were unexpected, the children''s response was just as curiously pure as the being thought it would be. The being smirked with entertainment but couldn''t help asking, "How do you know what I look like? Is it not hard to see with your eyes?" The little girl burst into laughter, and the boy, confused by his friend''s sudden movements, squeezed her hand questioningly. The little girl''s fingers fired into a flurry of movement over the boy''s palms as she simultaneously spoke. "I can see everything with his eyes, and he can hear everything with my ears." Curiosity peaked, the being focused on the children''s hands and from the convoluted patterns of movements, the being saw it, a language. A girl without eyes and a boy without ears, yet they communed as well together as any other. The being waited for the girl to finish recounting the conversation to her friend through their hands. Once she finished and the boy was let in on the joke, he, too, burst into laughter, though his voice was strange, raspy and atonal, as if inexperienced. "Do you two talk with your hands?" "Yep, that''s right. We can always feel each other like this." The girl responded, both verbally to the being and with her fingers to the boy. The being drew its gaze over to the boy and spoke; this time, the being accompanied its words with a series of complex hand gestures. "Do you understand sign?" The girl, confused, translated the sentence to her friend and then asked, "What''s sign?" The boy excitedly released the girl''s hand to curl his fist up and down while nodding his head. The use of two separate sign languages impressed the being, though the little girl thought differently, letting out a panicked squeak the second the boy let go of her. Her panic continued to build until the boy reclasped her and translated the exchange for her. The being spoke with both its voice and its hands. "Sign is a way that I can speak with your friend. This way, I can use sound to talk to you, lady, and visuals to speak with you, sir. I am impressed with this special touch language. Did you invent it yourselves?" The boy, rather than sign back to the being, allowed his friend to respond for the both of them. The girl gave an unsure shrug, "I don''t know, I guess. We kind of just made whatever up as we went along." "You two are very talented; how old are you?" Once again, it was the girl who answered, likely a habit built from a vocally inclined society. "We''re both four." The being tried to be discreet about voraciously analyzing every stroke of their movements in an attempt to decipher this new language. On the surface, ''she'' provided a kindly smile, "I have never seen four-year-olds quite like you two before." Unused to such open compliments, the two children couldn''t help blushing with suppressed giggles. "Master says that we''re very smart for our age." The being suppressed the spark of worry that word choice created and pressed forth, "Since the two of you are so smart, maybe you can help me. I am looking for a vvitchenbreiver that lives here. Do you know where they could be?" The boy, with his free hand, pointed down one direction of the street while translating to his friend with the other. The boy was rapidly transcribing the directions to the girl who then relayed them to the being. "Um, so go down the road until you reach a¡­ yellow house? Um, and then um go right for three blocks, then um left, then uh¡­" The being wasn''t sure if the boy chose to speak through that touch language instead of directly using sign language because he didn''t want to let go of the girl''s hand again or if it was because he was simply more familiar with that language. After receiving the incomprehensibly confusing directions, the being nodded with a smile as if the instructions were even remotely helpful. "Thank you very much. I hope I will be able to see you both again." The boy waved with a smile, and the girl cheered, "Goodbye, weird person!" The girl waved to the now-empty space and translated what she said back to the boy. They were cute kids, and the being had to suppress another pang of sadness when thinking of the obstacles they would surely encounter. The being would definitely want to speak to the children again before leaving, but for now it had to go visit the vvitchenbreiver. The being tried following the children''s directions, though it quickly became apparent that translating directions from a deaf boy through a blind girl led to less than stellar instructions. It was no surprise then that the being found itself utterly lost. A feat that was almost impressive given how miniscule hamlet was. The being was a little disheartened, having to abandon the children''s guidance, but it was getting nowhere quickly. The devadootian church was an ever-present weenie in the town, with its structure being the only one taller than a single storey. The being thought that there would surely be people there who could give it more functional directions, and upon arriving it was not disappointed. The church''s courtyard was oddly bustling for such a small town. The town''s priest was having an animated discussion with an irate mother bouncing her babe, what was likely the father on the periphery failing to placate either side. A couple of burly men carried a thick pillar to an unlit bonfire in the street''s center. A group of mismatched children, none near in age, played an uneven game of tag, their chaotic running disrupting their hardworking parents. The being approached one of the citizens who was currently off to the side observing the pole mounting. "Excuse me, sir, would you happen to know where I could find the vvitchenbreiver?" "What! Why in the Devadoot''s honour would you possibly want to see that disgusting recluse? I can tell you this now, stranger: if you¡¯re here to find that miserable wretch, you¡¯d better turn around and leave. Nothing good comes from associating with him. We''re already dealing with one of his messes; we don''t need you coming and conjuring another. I''m telling you, this is the last straw! There''s no way we''re letting him stay in our peaceful town after this." The being was taken aback by the aggressive citizen but not surprised; humans tended to be rather close-minded in this generation. "May I ask exactly what did the vvitchenbreiver do?"This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. The citizen glared at the being with what could only be described as a mildly unsettling and certainly unfriendly look. "We¡¯ve all known he¡¯s been harbouring monsters in his drab hut. There''ve been strange sounds in the dark of night and he buys enough food for a whole family despite having been a hermit for years. He¡¯s finally gone and lost it. They say he¡¯s let the beast loose into our town, no one is safe anymore. You should be careful. Our town is usually such a peaceful place, but you¡¯ve chosen a poor time to visit, stranger" "Oh my, that does sound horrible. I should definitely avoid getting anywhere near where he lives if there could be monsters there. Can you tell me where that is exactly so I can make sure to steer clear?"
It took longer than expected and a few more detours than the being would have liked, but it finally arrived at the vvitchenbreiver''s hut. The false-human slipped into a nearby alley, loosened its belt a few notches and transformed into a short, broad male. The being was never fond of staying in any particular form for too long; It did not like having humans know where it was and what it was doing. The ¡®broad man¡¯ left the alley and entered the vvitchenbreiver''s hut. Upon entering, the being was surprised to find some familiar faces. Unexpectedly, the two children were here. If they were coming here all along, why didn''t they just guide the being in person? None noticed the being''s arrival, the two children with their heads down solemn and a pudgy elder with a deep hunch lost in a dramatic scolding rant. "I told you two to never leave here without my permission! Are you not aware of what you have done? The danger you have put yourselves in?" The girl translated to the boy. The boy then transcribed his response and she repeated his answer verbally, "But we had to go and see the weird person. Moiety saw it. It was the only way we had a chance of being free." The older man was undeterred by the children''s excuses and continued his reprimand. "Moiety''s eyesight is still too weak. We can''t trust everything he sees; there may be as of yet unseen consequences from what you did today." It was then that the old man noticed the being silently watching. He stood tall, stepping between it and the children; his voice hard and authoritative. "I''m sorry, sir, we''re closed for the time being." The boy turned around to see the being in its new disguised form. His face immediately glowing with recognition, his hands excitably scribing to the girl. "It''s weird person! See? We told you they would come. They can help us." The being frowned, discontent with being outed so quickly. "How can you tell that I am the same person?" The girl answered with a cheeky grin, "Like I said, he sees everything." The old man reinvestigated the stranger now that he was armed with the newfound knowledge of who exactly it was. His suspicion did not leave, only strengthening, and he commenced an unceasing string of interrogations. "So, you''re this so-called saviour. What do you want? What are you going to do to them?" The being was at a complete loss; it hadn''t even known of these children''s existence a few hours ago, and now it''s supposed to be their saviour? "I''m just as confused as you are, sir. I have no idea; I had not come here for them but for you." The little girl''s posture plummeted, "What? But, but you''re supposed to take us away. You''re going to change the world so that we can truly live." There was a desperation in the girl''s voice. A little hope trying to fight against the crushing pressure placed upon it. "I am sorry, but I am merely an observer. I don''t know what your friend''s eyes saw, but I never enact change; I merely document it." The being had long since gotten used to these conversations but still dreaded them as much as the first. The next part always pained it. The part where the others realized that it had come to watch their downfall, not stop it. "So why are you here for me?" The old man asked, skepticism filling his voice. "The vvitchenbreiver are not long for this world. I must document them before it is too late. You are the last vvitchenbreiver." Grief flooded the man; his legs suddenly weak under him failed and he plopped into a chair to steady himself, "It, it can¡¯t be. Are you sure that I am the last vvitchenbreiver?" The being merely nodded its head. "What about Mosey?" Just because the being was used to these conversations didn''t mean that it enjoyed them. When the being came across other librarians, they never shared the same dread that the being did. They always apathetically completed their tasks; not even Luna understood. It wasn''t going to betray its occupation, but there was always that lingering hesitance in these moments. The old man looked toward the being in hopes of finding an answer, but after a few seconds without response, he understood. "I see." His colour drained, strength sapped from his bones; perhaps it was just the being''s imagination, but his wrinkles seemed heavier. The little boy, Moiety, approached the man, placing his free hand on the man''s lap. The boy could not fully understand what was happening, but he could see the grief. His fingers moved over the girl''s palm. The girl gave Moiety a confused look, he nodded in assurance, and she hesitantly translated his message. "It''s okay, you don''t have to be sad. There was never really a Mosey anyway." The old man looked up to the children, his pained visage contorted in puzzlement. The girl waited for the boy to translate the rest of his message to her. The being felt a sense of importance from the encrypted words being traded between the two children, so it decided to record the event. The being raised a hand to its head and removed the yellow headband. Adorned upon the centre of its forehead was a third eye with three dark pupils enveloped in a pink iris. The three pupils merged into a single massive orb so large the optic rods were faintly visible within. The trio were too enthralled in their own conversation to notice the being. The little girl continued to translate the boy''s message, her voice atonal and quick in a way which seemed rote. "Strange person is here to help us; they have books that can help us, that can save us. And when they do, everything will be okay again, and-¡± The girl paused, her face scrunched in confusion. She looked to her friend and he nodded affirmatively, repeating the same message upon her palm. She continued her transcription but this time with less surety, a repetition without cognition ¡°and Mosey can finally be born for the first time." Distraught turned to rage ill-founded from mourning. He leapt from his seat, spitting bitterly. "You''re wrong! We''re not like you, we''re not monsters. I don''t know how life works for you, but when a real human dies, they don''t come back. If you were human, you wouldn''t come back either!" The little girl was stunned still, her cloudy eyes tearing like a storm. The elder immediately realized his mistake. He regretfully begged. "I''m sorry, Tsela, please don''t translate that. I was angry; I didn''t mean it." Tsela ignored the man. Her fingers trembled as they struggled to form the signs on the boy''s palm, salty tears raining onto their entwined hands. "Tsela, please don''t. I''m sorry." Her heart was nearly unable to pass on the words, but honesty forced her forth. Once Moiety received the message, his face filled with betrayal, then it morphed into anger. He shouted in a broken, unpracticed voice. "Ur nah umin eiwer!" and released the girl''s hand, running out the door and disappearing into the village. When Tsela''s hand was released, she let out a terrified yelp and chased after Moiety''s fading footsteps. She struggled to find the doorknob but eventually managed to leave the room as well. The old man buried his face in his hands, remorse and fear and pain and anger all mixing into a dizzying soup of self-loathing. "What have I done?" He didn''t stay depressed for long; pulling himself back together, he steeled himself. He had to make this right, "You have to help me bring them back!" He turned to the being ready to demand more, but all fight dissipated to naught upon seeing the leviathan third eye in its disturbing pink hue upon its forehead. The being did not respond. It just stared back at the old man, unmoving, eyes watered with shame. If he wanted to get the children back, he would be alone. He huffed irritably, pushing past the being on his way to chase the kids. As he gripped the door''s handle, the being had an idea, "Did you teach them the way of the vvitchenbreiver?" The man paused and turned back hopeful, "Yes, why?" "Because when the day is over, I will need a vvitchenbreiver to observe." Relief and resignation warred about the man''s face. He did not respond; instead, he gave a single nod and headed out the door. Now, the being was alone in the quiet hut, only accompanied by the bizarre repertory of a bygone trade. The being took its time exploring the cozy hutch. Its third eye drank every detail left behind, the exact curves of the glassware, the age of the hanging plants, and the colour of each befuddling liquid, even the dents and scars of the stoneware cauldron. It was a packed room filled with unconventional ingredients and complicated mechanisms. Each trinket came together to tell a story; as the being surveyed more, it began to differentiate the scars of expected use and those of clumsy learning. Entire lives were hidden in the details, three separate nooks, two shorter working desks, and one with wobbly unpracticed writing, the other devoid of ink. It took a lot of time to fully observe it all and properly comprehend the meticulous documents. It did not rush, ensuring that every nuance was burned into its third eye, never to be forgotten. Once satisfied that it had observed every possible detail, the being left. The first thing it noticed was that the day star was beginning to set, creating a beautiful purple sky; the sky was so peaceful that the being was willing to waste a few minutes just to observe it. The second thing the being noticed was a tall black smokestack that stretched up from the devadootian church. There was a faint hum of perhaps shouting or cheering; the being couldn''t quite tell. It placed its yellow headband back over its third eye and went to see the plume. It was much easier to navigate the town with the large smokey beacon guiding its way. The closer the being got, the harsher it was assaulted by the scent of cooked meat. The being had not eaten for a while yet, but for some reason, this scent quelled the being''s hunger rather than enticed it. Before it could arrive at the church and see what was happening, it saw a familiar face sequestered behind some trash in a narrow alley. The little girl, Tsela, was balled up as small as possible, suppressed sniffling gasping through the cover of cloth. The being chanced a cautious glance to the sky, in day, it only saw the brilliant day star and faint moon. The being fought back any sympathy but, this time, could not hold back. Luna wouldn''t tell. The being approached the little girl and asked. "Are you a vvitchenbreiver?" Tsela turned to the sound; her blank red eyes, not quite looking at anything in particular, were strained and had gone puffy. Streams of tears were pouring down her pale white face. Her perfect skin was marked and battered with dirt, scratches and bruises. Tsela tried responding through choked tears and streaming phlegm. "Th-They''re¡­ not¡­. really gone¡­ right?" Each word interrupted by full-body hiccoughs, chest heaving for breaths. "I-I-I¡­ never really¡­ met them¡­right? We can¡­ like¡­ m-make¡­ them¡­ born for¡­ th-the f-f-f-f-first time¡­ or¡­ something like that?" The being paid no heed to the child''s trauma and asked again. "Are you a vvitchenbreiver?" "We¡­ don''t¡­ac-ac-actually¡­get¡­ the br-breiver title¡­until¡­we finish¡­ our¡­training. W¡­we get¡­ a¡­pseudo¡­t-t-title¡­until¡­then.¡± "So, what is your title?" Tsela wiped a thick string of snot viscous enough to hold as her thumb pulled away from her nose. The being noticed her arm was caked in dried red, a disturbing concoction of blood both hers and foreign. Tsela then brought her hand still laced with green slime, up to her drowning eyes. The being quickly stopped that, grasping both of Tsela''s arms and pulling them down. The being took its own cleaned sleeve and gently dabbed the tears from the child''s cheeks. The being pushed its questions forward again. "What is your title?" "My¡­title¡­is¡­ the White Vvitch." Chapter 29:Reunion Loneliness, it was devoid, the void, infinite nothing, finitely defined. A place that coldness consumed, not through presence, but through absence, an emptiness so hollow it denied existence. Land and sea rejected from the frigid void, incapable of bearing against such violent silence. Loneliness was cramped in a sense; there were always many others traversing through that quiet vastness. The loneliness crowded beyond any world''s capacity, beyond any system''s capacity, yet it all remained lonely. It may have been crowded, but the loneliness was even more so empty to deny any contact amongst these beings, each lost, flailing through the loneliness, doomed to never cross paths, as was the curse of the void. A heavy mass hurtled itself through the loneliness. A mass sent on its journey by the catastrophic death of its major, a journey it had travelled for time memorial; a silent escapade for nobody going nowhere. The mass never even existed as an idea, as a possibility; it was naught but a conjuration in the wandering imaginations of the past. The heavy mass, packed with reminders of places once been and things once done, could only stupor in memory of times before the loneliness. Before the loneliness was the only place in which meaningful experience could even be fabricated. The heavy mass, weightless and unyielding, moved forever, accepting the rest of its Sisyphean life. Until a child called.
Eddy had just finished collecting the eggs from the roost. The day star had barely risen, yet he was already deep into his list of chores. Even in the cool pre-morn, his shaggy hair clung to his neck, sticky with sweat. Coming to the foot of the home''s entrance, he was obstructed by a cry of blithe laughter, piercing clangs of cutlery, sounds separated by a door and an impossibly large chasm. Eddy could even imagine this chasm as a physical moat of bubbling lava spurting out angry belches of scolding flame, the heat smothering his face. Eddy, like a great hero, would brave through the daunting obstacle, leaping across the terrifying ravine and catching a stray vine to swing over the chasm and escape with the bountiful treasure in his basket. The chasm, in reality, was not so easily surmounted by physical actions. He opened the door and walked into the dining room. Three younger children cheerily sat about a long well-worn table; two blond twins were mischievously play-fighting with their forks while the third child patiently waited for breakfast, a stoic poise battling with childish impatience. The rowdy children were energized by the warming embrace of the climbing day star reaching through open windows to blanket the hall in a homely yellow light. The children shone in a familial glow, a beacon light calling from across another chasm. Meanwhile, in the kitchen, Eddy''s aunt and uncle were preparing the much-anticipated breakfast. In a happenstance turn, reaching for more flour, the uncle caught sight of Eddy. The uncle spotted Eddy''s muddy boot stepping forth, about to breach the home''s sanctity, and, so fast it were like magic, he was standing before Eddy, large frame blotting the dining room from sight. The man was so close, and so suddenly, Eddy took a shocked step back, tripping over the welcoming mat and landing painfully on his tailbone. His uncle glanced at the eggs uncertainly, though they remained steadfastly sequestered in the basket, and he smiled down at the prone Eddy. "You finally got the eggs perfect, now we can finish making breakfast." The twins cheered in excitement while the third child failed to hide her satisfied smirk corrupting her patiently stoic face. "Eddy." His uncle spoke firmly. He always made every moment feel like the pivotal turn of a century. The gap between child and guardian tight with tensioned gravitas. "Go muck the stalls." Each word spoken like it were more vital than the last, he always had that overpowering sense of authority, "You can get your plate after." It was like a grand quest, a king delegating to a uniquely qualified hero, a motivating reward dangled at the end and everything. This was an urgent task which had to be accomplished as soon as possible and Eddy was the only one who could do it. Of course, Eddy knew he had a poor habit of projection, that he inserted more into that sharp tone than it ever deserved, but Eddy preferred to feign faith into his initial fantastical assumptions. "Yes, Mr. Caitiff." Eddy handed over the basket of eggs as his uncle funnelled him out the door he had barely breached. Glancing back, Eddy still couldn''t help but see those small white rhomboids as a lavish stockpile of gems, handed from tyrants to paupers, the cheering of children in the background. They weren''t cheers for eggs. They were a celebration of the great Eddy, who had saved this town and brought peace to the world. The door slammed shut in front of him. Eddy briefly paused to gaze at the day star carelessly beating down on him and let out a tired sigh. It had seemed like such a gentle caress on his cousins'' cheeks, but on him, it felt like a terrible blast of fire melting him down to the bone. Perhaps this fire was summoned by an evil wizard; the Sodality of Cinder, with a renewed lust for power, instigated an assault on Aegis, and it was up to Eddy to stop them. The destructive orb of enflamed death was too much for the mere small folk, forced to hide in their pitiable homes, comforting themselves with a final breakfast. It was up to the unmatched Eddy to halt this dastardly evil from wrecking its grim ideals upon the innocents. With such a noble quest, of course, he would attract the aid of other fantastical paragons, and who better to swoop in than the Saviours? Doyen, The Hero of New Heirisson Conquest, rode in with Iatric, The Holy Light, on a beautiful white steed. The pristine mare flanked to his left, and the two fleshed legends gave him a deferential bow. Soon, to his right, Jocund the Wall, Ken the Preeminent, and Forgo the Ballista line up, their chosen weapons ready in white-knuckled grips. The Saviours were nervous; they had never faced a foe as powerful as this Cinder Wizard, and they all looked to Eddy for hope. Only upon his reassuring smile did they gain the confidence to move forward.Stolen story; please report. Eddy led the charge, ducking and weaving, making short and accurate movements as he dodged the mental balls of flame that the evil wizard whizzed at him. The Saviours fought like they''d never fought before to open a path for him to the barn''s cover, as powerful as they were, Eddy was the only one that could do this. With a desperate dive, he escaped a meteoric fireball and landed in the barn. Here he could acquire the legendary weapon, the ancient relic of myth left by the gods- Wait, was it still okay to call the devadoots gods? -an ancient relic of myth left by the devadoots, the holy- Wait, it''s probably not good to call it holy, either. The transcendental shovel! The second he gripped the unparalleled weapon, he felt a wave of unimaginable power wash over him, he sheathed his weapon into a wheelbarrow and carried it over to the horse stalls. Shirking his duties would never end well, so he obediently entered the first stall and shovelled the manure into the wheelbarrow. The sedate activity did not last long; before his very eyes, the pile of manure morphed into a legion of soldiers bearing flags of the Sodality of Cinders. Eddy''s shovel sharpened, and the weapon would explode into sparks of emboldened light with every strike into the manure, and with every strike, he felled an enemy. The barn was filled with overwhelming pressure, an aromatic pressure so putrid and omnipresent that Eddy had to wear a thick linen mask over his mouth and nose to just maintain a grip over his consciousness. No, the pressure was not aromatic in nature, no matter what reality was trying to convince him of; the pressure was from the thousands of enemies stretching out to the horizon and beyond, from the weight of battle, the gravity of this very moment so overbearing it manifested as this unidentifiable pressure. Just when Eddy felt so overwhelmed he thought he could no longer hold his own, an arrow came crashing down and knocked out an entire battalion of enemies. Eddy swung around to see Schlemiel, the beautiful Savage Archer give him a cheeky wink. The Murugan Squad, with their genius commander Ad leading the team, the Unstoppable Duo Emeritus & Emirita, and Liederkranz, the Child of Victory, quickly followed behind. The squad bolstered Eddy on either side, just barely saving him in time from complete defeat. Even with the support of most of Murugan Squad, they were still only able to hold back the incredible forces; it wasn''t enough. The burning heat of day redoubled, stronger, harsher, and Eddy started to feel dehydrated. Wait, no, he knew what this was! He could hardly even feel the scorching heat; the berating star of the evil wizard kept smashing down on him, but his skin felt impervious. Although he heralded from the cinders, he was a member of the Pangean entente and the Murugan Squad, and he would not accept this insubordination; Bennu The Phoenix directly opposed the enemy wizard in a beautiful show of magnificent flames. Eddy had to make several trips to and from the manure pile to carry the massive load of dung. Eddy found his back aching and his arms losing their will with each consecutive lift and toss of the substance, with each consecutive swing and stab of his weapon. To muck every stall, along with the several trips back and forth from the pile, took Eddy several hours to complete. After his gruelling combat, he and the squad finally managed to conquer his enemy. The evil Sodality of Cinders had been stopped, and the evil wizard in the sky could do nothing but watch. Although his imagination carried a resounding victory, the day star had actually only gotten stronger as noon approached. He stood in front of the entrance to the dining room, another impregnable chasm gone blurry from the sweat cascading over his eyes. This time, he didn''t even bother trying to jump the gap; he just let himself fall down the endless pit. The door opened. The house was empty, quiet. Chairs pushed away from the table, twisted at odd angles, dirty plates and dishes littered the table, food spilled over the floor and sipped through the cracks of floorboards. There was a cold plate at the far end of the table, which was mostly barren, with a tranche of bread and a few dollops of mashed potato. A terrific rumbling shook the whole house when suddenly a giant stone smashed through the roof, carrying a beautiful purple drape that fell onto the table. A magical portal on the tablecloth expunged a superabundance of silver platters adorned with immense succulent meals of wonderous variety. His imagination wasn''t strong enough to replace the taste of brittle bread more akin to a cracker, but in his mind, he could pretend. After finishing his meal, he cleaned the room, wiping the floor from the smears of abandoned food. As his stomach grumbled, he couldn''t help but steal a few of the abandoned scraps of eggs, a little taste of the fatty meat glued to the floor. After tidying the dining room, wiping the floor and table, fetching water from the well, washing the dishes, tidying the kitchen, putting the food away and wiping the kitchen''s floor, his uncle walked into the room. "Finally finished the cleaning up? About time, we need you to send some of the left-over eggs to Dour''s, she''ll also need your help with sheaving the hay." A great depression sunk into Eddy''s shoulder. The weight of his day bore down on him; it dragged his skin down and filled the dark bags under his eyes. It pressed into his heaving chest. "Hey, are you listening to me, Eddy!?" His uncle shouted with his usual boiling temper intermixed with a strange panic. "You should do as your family tells you, Eddy. We''re all you have left, and you owe a lot to us. You owe a lot to me. Think of where you''d be if it wasn''t for me. You hear me? Think you could manage on your own, letting our good will go to your head." Eddy chose to remain silent; he found it best to not get involved when his uncle spiralled into his hysterical paranoias. "Eddy, you need us, you need me. Without me you wouldn''t have a roof, you wouldn''t have the food you eat or the clothes you wear. Without me, you would have no means to even attain, to even think of how to attain these things!" Eddy brought his chin down to his chest and clenched his jaw closed while keeping his eyelids shut. His uncle approached, and a bell chimed in between the two. In between the two of them there was what seemed to be a small pink rhombus that grew out of thin air, or it was a rhombus, but its body would reject any stable state. It would shift and transform, shrink and grow, continuously morphing into other shapes. The pink shape finally locked into a form resembling that of a featureless human with only one limb. The arm was outstretched towards Eddy holding a glowing parchment: It read.
You have been invited to
The Tournament
You are The Bolide
Chapter 30: Cool Kid Trammel''s heart, the dead center of the continent and bordering every one of its major powers, lay the greatest geopolitical marvel ever conceived: Proselyte. Proselyte was most known for its two omnipresent megastructures that dominated its skyscape. To the north were the dizzyingly towering spires of Ersatz University. To the south, was the incomprehensibly behemoth sphere of Empedocles only held aloft by its own vomitorium steps. Each megastructure was infamous in its own right, and each was home to some of the world''s most powerful and influential figures. Yet, for all their grandeur, these monolithic creations did relatively little for its massive population and bustling tourist industry. For the most part, the city-state strived on the stretch of streets that bridged the two buildings: Proselyte''s wild market district. The market Streets thrummed with an electric vivacity. The chattering of fervid haggling and familial blather intermixed to create that particularly unique music of a living market. Thousands of stalls displayed various foods, jewelry, and any other commodity that one could possibly fathom. Such a thriving market in such a distinctive locale also invited some more extravagant fare, from displaying opulent magical instruments to peddling exotic reconstructed artifacts. Anything and everything could be found in the trove of Proselyte''s wild market district. Everyone was searching for everything, children to toys, elders to memories, and somewhere within it all, a group of teenagers enjoying their recently purchased ice cream were bargaining at a stall. A young boy just reaching his late teens scowled unimpressed, his wide-brimmed conical hat dangling at his back by its strap, mauve tie loosened, and duel-wielding twin ice cream cones with queer art etched on their surfaces impossibly rebuffing the sweltering morning haze. He whipped out an outstretched arm to bar one of his female colleagues from handing off a pouch of coins. The younger fourteen-year-old looked up, unsure, at the boy. The boy kept his stern eyes on the merchant, "Nu-uh. There is no way she is buying that necklace for twenty-six platinum." An old lady sat crosslegged behind a carpet of intricate jewelry and simpered openly for all to see her jagged yellow teeth, tongue coloured through alchemical abuse. "Your friend should be thankful she can find such a powerful essence-phoretic rune. You kiddies are still young, so you should trust your elders when I say you can only benefit from an increased essential flux. And this artifact right here-" she emphasized with a patronizing tap of the bracelet in discourse, "-is only the best foci for such a task." The throng of teens erupted into laughter, a particularly boisterous boy leaning onto his friend for support, ice cream slipping off its cone to a tragic death on the dusty cobbled street amidst the hysterics. The old woman frowned, a little offended by the insulting reaction and definitely confused; she wasn''t sure what she had said that was so comedic. One of the boys in the group next to the main haggler spoke up. "Lady, you have no idea who you''re talking to." With his arm still blockading his naive companion with the coins, the lead boy picked up the rune-woven necklace in question and began inspecting it. "Lady, you shouldn''t talk to me about rune quality, I KNOW rune quality, and I could tell with my eyes closed that these runes could have been drawn by three blind mice¡­ Now that I look more closely, it''s way worse than I imagined. Did you layer a D¨©pika with a V?k?a ?" That made him choke in disbelieving humour. "This wouldn''t even be worth ten platinum. Don''t bother haggling with this swindler, Patsy. I could easily make you a better one later." The crowd of teenagers all released a collective gasp of astonishment. Patsy spun on her heels to face the lead boy, her eyes wide and face flush with eager anticipation. Patsy grabbed onto the boy''s hand, exclaiming hopefully. "Really Picay! But I thought you didn''t enchant for people anymore?" "Yeah, but I''ll make an exception just this once because this crone pissed me off. Don''t get used to it." Picay turned to face his posse, "Don''t get used to it. This is not an open invitation!" A few in the crowds mumbled their jealous displeasure. The old woman could hardly believe what was unfolding in front of her. "Kids these days are so arrogant. Who do you think you are that you could possibly craft a finer fetich than professional wizards?" The boy dismissively scoffed at the long-forgotten woman; he lazily tossed the necklace back to her before speaking. "You''re in Proselyte. Who do you think we are?" The group left the stall and continued to browse the market as they joked about and mocked the encounter they had partaken in. After some wandering the group spotted a friend of theirs lost in the market crowd. "Hey Belabor!" The group tried to wave her down, but it took the piercing whistle of an overexcited friend to overcome the sonic haze of the market and catch the girl''s notice. Once she noticed them, Belabor shuffled through the crowded street to get to the group. The group left the stall, their laughter echoing through the market as they teased and mocked the encounter they''d just had. They resumed exploring the lively market, enjoying the vibrant chaos that buzzed around them. As they passed through the crowd, they spotted a familiar face¡ªBelabor, lost in the sea of people. "Hey, Belabor!" one of the teens called out, hands waving in the air, others joining to hail the girl down. The eventual sharp whistle of an overly enthusiastic friend finally cut through the market''s cacophony and drew the girl''s attention. When Belabor turned and saw them, she gave a half-grin before beginning her awkward shuffle through the packed street, weaving her way toward the group. The group parted for Belabor, allowing her pride of place next to Picay. The shorter girl rose on the balls of her feet to plant a kiss on his cheek. Belabor then pouted exaggeratedly, "Can''t believe you seriously left without me." Picay laughed her off and handed her the untouched ice cream cone he had saved for her. "You had class; what was I supposed to do, sit in on your lecture?" Belabor''s faux pout couldn''t hold against her boyfriend''s coy smirk, and her acting broke into a familiar smile and a roll of the eyes, "Yes! I sit in on your classes." She laced her arm between his, and the group continued their meandering, the bustling market swirling around them. Picay groaned. "But your classes are so boring." "And your classes make no sense!" Belabor exclaimed, earning nods of agreement from the group. Soon, smaller conversations erupted around Picay''s perplexing courses, each person adding their own thoughts. With a satisfied lick of her cone, Belabor glanced up only to find Patsy staring at her with a puzzled expression. "How is your cone not melting?" Patsy asked, genuinely baffled. Picay gave Patsy a mischievous smile. "I frosted it." The younger girl looked confused, "Isn''t that water magic? I didn''t know you were a water bug?" Picayune briefly scowled, but swiftly corrected, "First of all, you shouldn''t call them water bugs. Second of all, what I did wasn''t water magic. In fact, water manipulation isn''t magic at all. I used something called calefaction. Calefaction isn''t actually a part of the somatic elements but is an elemental field that can be manipulated, so although I can''t-" "PATSY NO!" Another boy took hold of Picay''s shoulders, shaking him theatrically as he lamented, "You can''t get Picayune started; he''ll never stop." Belabor cheerfully chimed in between indulgent licks of her deliciously preserved dessert. "I''ve just learned to accept that Picayune can do anything with magic and just not question it," Patsy responded with a dishonest laugh, casually tucking a lock of hair behind her ear. Belabor, still holding her cone, paused mid-lick, her eyes narrowing as she studied Patsy more carefully. "I''m Belabor, by the way-" she said, her tone too sweetly friendly, "-Picay''s boyfriend. You can just call me Bela." Belabor placed her free hand before Patsy, inviting a handshake. Patsy took Belabor''s hand and shook it with a firm smile. "I''m Patsy. I''m just in my first year, so I hope you guys can help me learn the ropes around here." Belabor''s brow furrowed as she tried to place the name. It tugged at the edge of her memory, and after a moment of searching, it clicked. "Wait, you''re Espy''s little sister, right?" Patsy''s cheeks flushed a soft pink, and she let out a shy chuckle, her fingers nervously rubbing at the nape of her neck. "Yeah, he''s my older brother. I have big shoes to fill I guess." The tension coiling in Belabor''s chest relaxed, and her smile blossomed into something genuine. Her playful tone returned as she threw an arm out toward Patsy, giving her an exaggerated thumbs up. "You show that work junkie who''s the boss, best of luck." The group wandered through the market, stopping at the occasional stall for some fun Knick-knacks. As they strolled, they shared tips with Patsy on the best routes and hidden shortcuts, veering away from their usual path to point out some of Proselyte''s iconic landmarks. Along the way, they filled her in on little-known bits of trivia about the city-state, their voices light with excitement as they highlighted the quirks of their new home. All the while, their journey slowly routed them back to the university entrance. Picayune and Belabor broke off from the group with a casual wave. "I''ve got to head to class, but you guys have fun." Patsy separated from the group of older teens to join Picayune and Belabor, her voice tinged with hope. "Can I come with?" Picayune hesitated, glancing awkwardly between Belabor and Patsy. He shifted uncomfortably, "Uh... maybe next time. Ken doesn''t like me bringing too many hangers-on." Neither girl looked pleased at that answer. Both pouted, their expressions flat with quiet dissatisfaction. Patsy was swift to recover. She shot Picayune a strained smile that didn''t quite reach her eyes, poorly masking her disappointment, "Okay, next time!" She slowly tried to reintegrate with the friend group, but being a few years their junior, and without anyone she personally knew, she awkwardly hovered around the edge. Picayune winced at the sight, the guilt sinking in, but he couldn''t say anything before Belabor tugged him by the arm, pulling him into the university building. They walked side by side in quiet contemplation, the only sounds those of hushed whispers and lingering gazes from passersby. By now, both were used to the occasional stares and muttered comments. After a stretch of silence, Belabor broke the stillness, her voice light but with a knowing edge. "So, Patsy''s pretty... forward, huh?" Picayune chuckled, shaking his head. "She is, isn''t she? It''s kind of weird, to be honest." "She seems quite fond of you." Picayune took a few moments to consider it. "A sister of Espy is a sister of mine. Although I feel like eventually, we''ll have to have an embarrassing talk about her crush." He turned a coy smile to his girlfriend, "but you don''t need to worry." Belabor crossed her arms with a playful pout, " You''re not exactly helping by promising to take her to lectures. And I wasn''t worried¡ªshe''s just a kid." Picayune''s grin widened, and he pulled her into a side hug as they walked. "Right, right, not jealous at all..." he teased, his voice light. "Oh, and speak of the devil." Approaching the two was a young man in his early twenties with a muscular build and heavy dark bags under his eyes. His clothes were dishevelled, his shirt was partly untucked from his pants, and his vest seemed to decide which buttons to be buttoned at random. His hair was obviously lazily drenched in water at an ill attempt to quell the beast that it had become; the attempts were a failure, though, as different clumps licked and reached out in every direction.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. Picayune called out to the obviously mentally preoccupied Espy. "Hey, Esp, we were just talking about you!" Upon hearing his voice, Espy looked up from the ground and instantly lit up with a beaming smile, although the smile soon turned sour. Picayune ignored the conflicted expression, and the two swept into each other with a firm embrace. Espy spoke with a strained warmth. "Good to see you, Yune! What is up? How are you?" Espy was clearly relieved to see a familiar friend to just stop and chat, but there was also a clear undercurrent of concern. They would probably end up being late to get good seats in class, but it was a worthy sacrifice. Lately, getting a chance to hang out with Espy had been rare. "I''m doing great, Esp; we just finished giving Patsy a brief tour of Proselyte''s wild market district." Belabor made sure to quickly add as a half-joking quip. "And, next time you meet your sister, let her know that Picayune already has a girlfriend." Espy stifled a chuckle and quickly responded. "Patsy has always been fond of you, Yune, but I hope you can still help her out every now and then since she''s never been the most¡­" "She''s very awkward, yes." The three burst into a fit of silly giggles at the curt response. Picayune clapped his buddy on the shoulder, "But enough about us. What about you? Big Tournament employee now! I haven''t seen you for months, man. Are they running you ragged over there?" Belabor couldn''t help her own interest take over, "Invitations should be coming out soon, right? What''s that like?" The innocent intentioned questions somehow reinvited that tired weight that had plagued Espy before he encountered them. "It is such a mess, man, I can''t say much because I''m under a nondisclosure agreement, right-" "Sure." "-But there has been a lot of... there''s been a lot. And it''s¡­ it''s just weird. I can''t really get into it." Picayune joked as he lightly fist-bumped Espy''s shoulder, "Sounds pretty rough, but I guess that''s what comes with the most prestigious job in the world. Just make sure to save some front-row seats for us." The joke did not have its intended effect. Espy seemed utterly stunned by the comment, lost for words, gaping like a fish. Recognizing his misstep, Picayune tried backtracking to comfort his panicked friend. "I was just joking, Esp. We can buy our own tickets. We wouldn''t want you to get in trouble or anything." Somehow, that comment only made things worse. Belabor gently rubbed Espy''s arm in reassurance as she tried to lighten the tension with her own joke. "Maybe he can''t get you a ticket Picayune since you''ll actually be invited to the Tournament. You''ll get to compare your genius with the Hero of New Heirisson conquest." Picayune and Belabor dismissively chortled at the notion, but when they looked over to Espy, he had stiffened cold, face white as a sheet. The couple''s eyes widened in flabbergasted surprise. Belabor shouted in complete disbelief. "NO. WAY. Picayune WAS invited to The Tournament!? That''s insane!" Belabor bounded into Picayune, arms wrapped about his neck in a crushing hug. "Congratulations Picay!" She pressed a deep kiss into his lips, but he did not return the kiss. Belabor pulled her head back to see her boyfriend more clearly, with a puzzled expression on her as to why he wasn''t sharing her glee. Picayune had frozen stiff, eyes unblinking as they stared at the saddened Espy. Picayune recollected himself and forced out some optimism. "That''s... great; maybe instead of asking Ken to get an autograph for me, I can just- ask the hero himself as he beats me blue." He followed his stammered sentence with a hollow laugh. Espy looked at Picayune. "Sorry¡­. Sorry. I have to get back to work." Without a reply, Espy went on his way, leaving the two alone in the hallway. Belabor snapped her fingers in Picayune''s face, startling him back to attention, "Hello? Picayune, want to bring your brain back to the planet?" Picayune shook his head as if clearing an internal fog, "What, oh yeah. Sorry, I just got totally brain-wiped by finding out I got invited to The Tournament. Feels like I secretly opened my birthday present ahead of time." Belabor giggled with amusement as she wrapped her arms around his and began walking him toward class. "So, what will you wish for when you win?" "What?" "The winner of the Tournament gets a wish granted, right? What will you be wishing for?" Picayune stopped dead in his tracks, a disbelieving cry forcing itself out of him, "Woah, woah, slow down. I don''t think I''m going to be winning the Tournament." "Why not? You''re the best magic user I know!" Picayune quirked an incredulous brow, "No offence, Bela, but I don''t think ''people you know'' is a good enough sample size. Sure, I''m honoured to be invited to The Tournament. I mean, one of the sixty-four greatest specimens of power in the world is a pretty nice ego boost. And it''ll be a great experience to meet amazing people like Human Star Scoria, the Golden King, or even see some dragons in person. But I won''t be disillusioning myself into thinking that I could really win." Belabor grinned while shaking her head in disapproval. "You''ve always been too humble for your own good." "How about this? I''ll try to beat Ken''s score. I''ll find out how many rounds he made it through in the fifth Tournament after class, and I''ll beat that." "You could make it all the way, but if you want to just start with that, sure." The two opened the doors to the classroom and were welcomed by a chaotic symphony of over a hundred voices, each person vying for space in the crowded lecture hall. Students, teachers, and hobbyists alike stumbled over one another in the frenzy, jostling for seats as if they were back in the marketplace. The air was thick with energetic anticipation. The two shuffled through the packed room, sidestepping elbows and avoiding stray bags, until they finally reached the very back of the class. Upon finding that there were still no available seats, Picayune approached the nearest seated people and cleared his throat. "Excuse me, I''m actually enrolled in this course. Do you mind if we commandeer your seats?" What Picayune recognized as the faculty of wandmaking Dean and a History professor turned to face him, "Of course, certainly. Must really suck for you two always having to fight for seats against all us fans." Picayune and Belabor carried placating smiles as the four exchanged places. "Well, we get used to it. Plus, it''s nice to have so many people interested in higher theoretics; the learning never stops, right Professor Fancier?" The four exchanged a few more pleasantries before the professors went off to find a good view despite knowing that such views had been unavailable for a long time. Belabor craned her neck, trying to peer around the sea of bodies between her and the near indiscernible podium at the front. "You can''t even see the blackboard from here. How are you supposed to win the Tournament if you can''t even take notes?" As if answering her, an elderly man shuffled through the front doors, his thin glasses teetering at the edge of his nose, his thick beard nearly tracing down to his waist, and a heavy stack of parchment and materials clutched in his arms. The elderly man scanned the room and then sighed¡ªa deep, weary sound that seemed to echo through the chaos. Picayune shrugged, a wry grin tugging at the corner of his mouth. "Don''t worry about it. Ken usually clears up the room when it gets overcrowded like this. We can get better seats then." The elderly professor dropped his stack of materials on the podium and addressed the crowd. His voice, though soft, carried an undeniable authority. "Anyone not enrolled in this course, leave. The students who are actually taking this class get priority seating. Once class begins, you can return." At his command, the class erupted into a frenzy of movement. As the mass of bodies parted, Picayune and Belabor clambered over the aisles, leapfrogging from row to row to claim some better seating. Once they contentedly sat down roughly around the center, Picayune leaned in close to Belabor''s ear so she could hear him over the horde. "Besides, I never take notes anyway." The crowd had dissipated entirely, leaving only thirteen people, including Picayune and Belabor, in the room. The two of them were the only ones not in the front row. Belabor rolled her eyes at her boyfriend''s antics, "Yeah, yeah, I know Mr. Eidetic Memory. Your whole existence is a cheat." Picayune flashed a cheeky grin, his face practically glowing with mischief. He leaned over to peck her gently on the lips. "No need to be jealous. I''m your Mr. Eidetic Memory. Plus, who knows, maybe I should ignore what Ken says; he might try to sabotage me so I can''t beat his Tournament record." The two snickered like a couple of schoolchildren, their laughter bubbling up uncontrollably. But, when Belabor, mid-giggle, let out a strange snort, it sent them into a fresh wave of louder laughter that eventually caught the professor''s attention. "Ms. Impel," The professor''s voice rang out, sharp and commanding, "that includes you." Belabor''s smile faltered, a look of disappointment flickering across her face as she stood to leave. Before she could go, Picayune snatched her wrist, stopping her. Picayune then whined to the professor. "Ah, come on, Ken. The whole class is here¡­ or almost, can''t you just let her stay? She''ll just wait for the bell then come back in." Picayune silently cursed Laggard''s ability to always be late. Ken replied, a note of finality in his tone, "I can''t give her any preferential treatment." Picayune quietly grunted in frustrated annoyance. Ken always played the role of a strict, upright professor, but Picayune knew better. "But you can give me preferential treatment?" Belabor stood frozen, half-upright, half-sitting, her eyes darting between Picayune and the professor, trapped in the middle of their tug-o-war. Picayune shot a pleading look at Ken, who seemed to be weighing the costs of giving him yet another break. Just then, one of the doors creaked open, and the short Laggard, wearing his thick glasses, hurriedly scurried in. He paused, surprised by how empty the room was, but shrugged it off and sat at the front. Ken let out a deep sigh and replied to Picayune in defeat. "I didn''t hear that¡­ and I''ve told you before to call me Professor Ream. I can''t have anyone thinking that I tolerate you." The class laughed agreeably, and Picayune grew a cheeky grin that cradled his entire face. Ken was never particularly good at hiding his favouritism and lenience. Belabor sat back in her seat. "Now at the end of our last lecture one of you asked me about why mercurial essence was-" Picayune quickly tuned out once he confirmed that the professor was just going over questions from the last lecture and turned to Belabor. The two whispered gossip and jokes with one another while the professor rambled on. Professor Ream certainly knew that the two weren''t paying attention, but they were quiet enough not to disturb the others, and he was confident that Picayune already knew all that he was covering. Midway through his explanation of the expanded aether model, the bell rang, and all of those kicked out of the room came rushing in, scrambling for an adequate seat. They eventually settled, and the class continued. Picayune would intermittently tune in and out depending on whether the professor was sharing new interesting information or not. The professor often moved slower than Picayune would have liked since he had to accommodate the rest of the class. About two hours into the lecture, Ken was interrupted by the loud chime of a bell; he turned around to face the class so he could find the source of the sound. Right in front of Ken, separating him from the stunned audience before him, was what seemed to be a small pink rhombus that grew out of thin air, or it was a rhombus, but its body would reject any stable state. It would shift and transform, shrink and grow, continuously morphing into other shapes. The pink shape finally locked into a form resembling that of a featureless human with two limbs. The limbs were extended out, one pointing towards the audience, the other towards Ken. Each arm held onto a glowing parchment. Ken approached the strange creature and took the parchment facing him; he carefully read its contents and then pocketed the parchment; he then walked over to the second parchment and took it slowly, reading its contents. He glanced at the crowd in surprise and back to the parchment. He pocketed the parchment and cleared his throat. "Picayune Distingu¨¦, come see me after class." When The second parchment was taken, the pink shape seemed to reverse its process, eventually turning back into a rhombus and shrinking out of existence. The audience exploded into whispers and conversations, which the professor silenced and then returned to his lesson. Belabor leaned over to Picayune and whispered into his ear. "Do you think that was it, the invitation to the Tournament?" Belabor could not contain her excited glee, her entire body nearly vibrating out of her seat. She seemed so full of energy. Picayune, however, couldn''t help but shed a few beads of sweat. The final hour of the class was unbearably grueling, time was frozen, and each minute felt like days. He felt like he was spending the rest of the lecture at the bottom of the ocean, any sound muffled and obscured into incoherent ramblings. Nothing was sticking in Picayune''s mind except the countdown to his conversation after class. Eventually, class ended, and Belabor took Picayune''s clammy hands into her own. She pulled him in and gave him a final kiss. "Good luck!" She cheered enthusiastically. "Yeah." Picayune made his way down the stairwell of the empty room and stood directly before the elderly professor, their eyes both solemn and anxious. Without a word, he took a parchment out of his pocket and handed it over to Picayune. Picayune took the crumpled glowing paper and unravelled it: it read.
You have been invited to
The Tournament
You are The Apprentice
Chapter 31: What is Value? The creature had egressed from Ingress. It had found a hole in a hidden recess near the dungeon''s surface; the hole was relatively small but large enough for an insignificant creature of its size to fit through. The creature had egressed from Ingress. The outside world was a much more beautiful and brilliant grey than the dreary, drab grey of the darkened caverns. Trees and grass painted a lush silver nature that the creature had never seen before; there was a wonderous blue sky with an enormous yellow circle that hurt to look at for too long. It seemed like it could run in any direction without ever hitting a hard, stony wall, unlike those cramped caves it had spent its entire life in. Sometimes, the creature even thought it could see vibrant greens out in the distance; it could hardly remember another time it had seen such oddly luscious colours. Of course, whenever it approached, those magical greens would always reveal themselves to be that same dull grey. The creature made itself at home in this new and bright place. Without ever having truly intended to do so, the creature had once again furnished its home with the usual decorum of statuesque stone creatures of all varieties. Anytime some animal wandered into its territory or attempted to investigate the unusual dungeon intruder, the creature would instantly freeze upon meeting its horrible gaze. The opponent would then flush of all colour and join in on the growing collection of statues. The creature was very aware of the might contained within its eyes; it could almost be said that anyone who saw it would be petrified in fear¡­ and in stone. The creature did not mind this so much since it was that very stone which was the staple of its bland diet. It was a constant conundrum that the creature faced between growing its immaculate garden of stone art and filling its peckishness. A menagerie of chomped stone stood sophist to the creature''s self-control. It was only on exceptional days that the creature would sometimes smell unpetrified food from a distance before it was too late. The creature, prodigy amongst its race that it was, had developed an ingenious strategy where it closed its eyes and followed the scent of that enticing meal. Its unfailing nostrils would lead it to a new, never before explored taste of something other than bland stone, an unbelievable explosion of flavour and joy so rarely enjoyed by the creature. Today, the creature was aimlessly wandering around the grey forest, searching for that wonderous smell. Sadly, although it had been walking a while, it had yet to capture anything of interest. It eventually caught the sound of rushing water in the distance, not quite as exhilarating as a meal with flavour but still an interesting event to excite the day. The creature shut its eyes and followed that alluring trickling sonnet of water hopping over rocks. When its feet splashed into a cool, refreshing liquid, it expertly predicted that it had arrived at its destination. It channelled all the willpower it could muster to restrain its eyes and carefully squinted its eyes open. It briefly witnessed a small waterfall that draped off a steep cliff and drained into a calm pool; regular swathes of waves washed out from the waterfall, slowly shrinking as they barely caressed the edge of the pool where the creature stood. A vibrant tapestry of moss thrived upon the slick cliffface; a doe and her mother peacefully lapped up the refreshing drink opposite of the pool, and a few iridescent fish danced across the twisting eddies under the pristine surface. The creature blinked, and a dull grey still-shot greeted it. The disappointed creature threw its gaze up to the sky and listened for the sinking plate of stone to shuffle under the waterfall''s current. The creature focused once more on restraining its eyes before returning its sights to the pool''s watery depths. Within the water was a massive thin slab of stone nearly perfectly flat, if not for the slightly curved imprints of shallow waves. Far more interesting than the common grey sight was the thing atop the water''s surface. A face stared back at the creature, a small head with large penetrating eyes and a thin beak led to a long neck connected to a plump, multicoloured feathered body. Two thick wings rested on either side of the creature''s body, and just like all those other stone things with two wings, it could not fly for long with them. Two thin, featherless legs poked out from under the creature''s body. The creature had remembered back when it was in Ingress a human had barked a laugh and called it a chicken. When the creature turned to see the human, it had only been met with another statue, a frozen snapshot of a life once present and then not so. When the creature lost itself in the thought of whether it was a chicken or not, its concentration on its eyes dwindled, and the reflecting waters turned to a dull grey slab. The chicken quickly regained its composure allowing that growing slab to sink to the bottom of the pool for new unpetrified liquid to fill in its place. The chicken took this opportunity to enjoy a few soothing mouthfuls of the fresh liquid. The chicken, having fully quenched its thirst, left the small pool and continued on its search for a meal with actual flavour. It lifted its head up in the air and tried to sniff out that delicious scent of actual food; it was such a shame that the chicken had a far worse sense of smell than it did of sight. Usually, any wafts that it could catch were just the residual teasings of a meal already turned. The chicken did not lose hope; it continued to waddle down the stony path ahead of it, sniffing for something, anything. The second that appetizing scent chanced across its nostrils, the chicken immediately closed its eyes. It did not want to risk accidentally spotting the meal and destroying its only source of joy in life. The creature carefully wandered around, slowly trying to triangulate the location of that scent. The creature wandered aimlessly until it felt the scent dissipate, then readjusted and blindly walked in that new direction. The process was slow, but it was the only way to ensure that the meal remained untainted. The creature was sure that it was close to its meal when its search was interrupted by the chime of a bell. Another animal must have caught that glorious scent and come to steal its rightful meal. The hungry chicken knew it could have easily felled its enemy with a simple opening of its eyes, but then it would also risk losing its meal. Thankfully, the creature''s hearing was vastly superior to its smell. The creature darted between the sound and the smell, defending its meal from the new intruder. Yet, to have pinpointed the precise source of the scent, it could only hope it had maneuvered correctly. The creature listened for the enemy to make its move, but it was not making a sound. Why was so much time passing without it hearing anything? Perhaps the enemy was a stealthy opponent, one that could move without the chicken''s sensitive ears catching notice. A sudden anxiety began to brew in the chicken''s empty stomach as it considered the prospect of losing track of its enemy. Not one to be dissuaded by a setback, the chicken moved on to another plan. If it couldn''t threaten one direction, it would have to threaten all directions! The creature raised its neck high, stretched its legs tall, unfurled its puffy tail, and extended its stubby wings. Once the small avian had enlarged itself to the fiercest-looking threat it could, it violently flapped its wings and loudly cawed. It used its incredible powers of intimidation to warn any challengers of how dangerous it truly was. If the aggressive gestures weren''t enough, then its feathers'' bright and varied colours would demonstrate to onlookers that this creature had a deadly gaze and should not be approached. Indeed, when the enemy saw these colours and verbose actions, it would be scared off.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Then, the enemy moved. The poised creature listened to its opponent''s movement. As it strained its ears, it could tell its enemy was moving in wily, unpredictable motions; it was trying to throw the chicken off. The strategy almost worked, but the creature had one more trick, and just as it was starting to lose track of where its opponent was going, the chicken activated its final defence and opened its eyes. There was a grey, featureless human standing before the chicken. The grey being had a single limb outstretched toward it and holding onto a dull grey thin sheet. Good thing the creature opened its eyes when it did, or else the humanoid would have attacked it with that thin weapon. Instead, it was joined as yet another statue that had fallen victim to its ocular might. The featureless humanoid was unlike anything this chicken had seen before; it floated slightly above the ground, even when petrified, and had a perfectly geometric body with a long, thin arm and a small seven-fingered hand at the end of it. The last feature of interest was that perfectly round head with a flat divot where other animals tended to have their faces. The chicken was not unfamiliar with humans, or at least their statues, and was sure they did not look like this. The surprises from this being did not just end with its looks. Beyond all belief, the chicken heard a slight crackling. The being was shifting and transforming, an undercurrent of impossible movements shuffling from under the petrified rock until, like tectonic seizures, it cracked apart. A piece of stone fell off, tumbling to the ground and revealing the enemy''s colourful body underneath. The chicken watched the pink exposure rapidly resolidify back to stone before breaking apart again, each repetition slowly revealing more pink. It had never seen something fight against its ocular oppression. The creature shut its eyes and turned for its food. If this enemy could somehow break free from its petrifying gaze, then the chicken''s only option would be to get to the food and eat it before the enemy could. A loud snap echoed from the petrified statue. The enemy underneath must have freed itself; the chicken had little time remaining; it had to find the meal first. Its eyes were firmly shut, its ears only barely listening for its opponent; it was wholly focused on following the trailing scent of its decadent dish. It opened its beak, ready to take a euphorious gulp, that strong aroma deeply caressing its nostrils. It threw its beak down only to unexpectedly tap on to some soft, rubbery flesh. The annoyed chicken irritably opened its eyes to see the grey hand of that wretched creature using its thin grey sheet to cover the chicken''s rightful meal. It was so close, it could practically taste the succulent dinner already. The chicken darted its head upwards to petrify its opponent, but the vile rival acted just as quickly, blocking the chicken''s vision with its hand and, with a jolt, slapped it away. The poor avian crashed painfully into a sturdy tree, wings and limbs folding atop one another, its boneless body slowly sliding down grating bark and collapsing into the mucky forest dirt. Its head span in concussed disorientation. Having kept its eyes shut the entire time, it became horrendously lost. Its head hurt. Its beak ached. Worst of all, it was denied dinner. The chicken threw its eyes open, unleashing its wrathful destruction, the unsuppressed fury so overbearing that the very air itself commenced petrifying, raining small pebbles to the ground. Fueled purely by the relentless rage of vengeance, it searched for its prey. The enemy was not idle; the second the chicken caught a peek, they''d zoom out of sight. Every minute glimpse would petrify a piece of its opponent''s outstretched deflecting hand. As soon as it zipped back out of sight, that irritable crack would beckon its shucking. The chicken darted its eyes back and forth, twisting its body on a dime in feeble attempts to catch that ever-escaping pink blur. The chicken''s terrifying gaze was so powerful at this point that the petrified stone began to petrify, an expanding feedback loop which caused stone victims to bloat into monstrous tumours. The entire forest calcified into a single stony mass as rocky trees merged, blades of grass grew into sharp swords, and petrified statues fattened into indecipherable blobs. The tranquil forest was gone, replaced by a constricting labyrinth of refuse and stone. The battlefield was rapidly shrinking, choking itself, forcing the pink enemy to leap up the constricting forest. The once calming Eden of nature turned to a violent beast of congealed slag. The pink creature barely managed to sortie out of the rocky canopy before the entire woods unified into a single massive block of petrified rock. The pink foreigner caught its breath, floating above the alien sight. A synthetic cube cutting a pestilent swathe out of the otherwise verdant ecosystem. Irritation overcame the being, and it gave in to its frustration. That flat, empty divot on the pink creature''s face opened, revealing a single gargantuan eye, a blinding orb shining like a blazing star blanketing the world in overbearing brilliance. It was an unfathomable light of blinding brilliance. The eye scanned across the horizon, and as it did so, it disintegrated all inorganic matter that befell its ocular assault. Not even a minute ago, this place was a beautiful, lush forest; within a matter of moments, it had transformed into a homogenous blob of fossilized life and then, just moments after that, transformed again into a devastatingly flat expanse. Nothing had survived the climactic collision of wills, no homes, no trees, no statues, not even a lone bug. The angry chicken, alone in an empty wasteland, had an apprehensive sniff. The ultimate price had been paid. Dinner was dead. The chicken glared with death in its eyes. A single radiant eye stared back wholly unperturbed, not a single speck of stone gracing the entity''s pristine pink skin. That monstrous pink creature slowly descended from the sky. The pink enemy landed next to a glowing parchment looking oddly similar to that dull grey one it held back when they initially met, back when they were in a forest. It certainly wasn''t the same parchment, given the clear luminous differences. For some reason, the parchment could not be petrified either anymore. The pink enemy positioned its hand directly above the parchment and placed down a small heap of seeds. The brilliant glow of the parchment enveloped the seeds, and even when being stared at, the food remained unpetrified. The chicken was immediately taken by the prospect of reclaiming its precious dinner, there was still hope. The pink enemy moved off to the side, leaving dinner to the chicken. The two kept their eyes locked, the chicken refusing to even squint a little against the painful brilliance of its opponent. The pink thing held its arm outstretched toward nothing. It was as if the pink enemy was relinquishing its claim on the food. The chicken was surprised by the enemy''s sudden kind gesture, but it would not look a gift horse in the mouth. They stared firm a little longer, and then, in an unprecedented moment of trust, the chicken slowly shut its eye before a living being. It faced the decadent smell of fatty deliciousness and waddled over to the seeds. Without preamble, it happily munched down on the delicious, non-petrified snack. The explosion of magical flavour, the slight resistance of a real genuine fibre shell, the glorious near, overwhelming assault of savoury oils. The chicken shed a single tear; this had made all the death and destruction worth it. The deliciously fattening and mildly salty taste practically melted in its little beak. Once the seeds had all been consumed, the chicken was filled with an immediate sense of longing. The sort of sadness that settled in after a delicious meal where one realized that they had just finished said meal and so could no longer eat said meal. The chicken liked said meal. Maybe the chicken had judged the pink entity too quickly. It was not an enemy at all. If it were an enemy, then why did it give the seeds away. The chicken felt around the area with its feet, trying to find any leftovers. Tragically, all the seeds were gone; the only thing it felt as it searched was the constant ruffling of that glowing parchment shifting underfoot. The chicken tried pecking at the parchment in case it was edible. It swallowed a couple mouthfuls, but it did not taste particularly good. The chicken suddenly had a divine thought. "Should I consider that as you accepting the invitation?" The chicken had never thought in such advanced terms before. The only way the chicken could think of coping with the sudden influx of information in its mind was to cluck. "Good. Can you get to the arena of Utnapishtim on your own?" Once again, overwhelmed by an impossible flood of thoughts and ideas too vast for the small mind of the chicken to comprehend, it could do nothing but cluck. The chicken then had a divine thought so bizarrely alien and dysmorphic that it shivered in discomfort. The thought was the odd expulsion of air in irritated dismay. Then, it had another thought. "Fine, I''ll take you there myself. You have accepted your invitation to ''The tournament.'' You are the Cockatrice."